CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY GIFT OF Donald Stetson UNDERGRADUATE LIBRARY i e 4 70 . 8 _ G c 7 o 9 rnellUnlver8l, >"- ibrai -y The Mississippi, 3 1924 009 876 354 Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924009876354 THE MISSISSIPPI CAMPAIGNS OF THE CIVIL WAR.— VIII. THE MISSISSIPPI FEANCIS VINTON GREENE, LIEUT. OF ENGINEERS, u. 8. ARMY ; ' LATE MILITARY ATTACHE TO THE U. S. LEGATION AT ST. PETERSBURG; AUTHOR OF " THE RUSSIAN ARMY AND ITS CAMPAIGNS IN TUBXEY IN 1877-78," AND OF " ARMY LIFE IN RUSSIA " NEW YORK CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS URIS LIBRARY OCT 8 1982 1882 Copyright by CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS Tbow's Printing and Bookbinding Company 201-213 East iith Street NEW YORK PREFACE. , The following pages are founded upon a careful study of the Records of the War of the Rebellion, now in course of publication by the War Department, and not upon the recol- lection of personal experience, as it was not my fortune to belong to the generation which fought the Great War. I have earnestly endeavored to make them accurate, and be- lieve that they contain no statement of fact which cannot be substantiated by the Records. Such interpretation as has been put upon these facts is, with all deference, submitted to the judgment of the candid reader. I desire to express my sense of obligation to Colonel R. N. Scott, U. S. Army, in charge of the publication of the Records, for his kindness, not only in affording me unre- stricted access to the Archives, but also in giving me infor- mation, which his thorough knowledge of the subject alone could give, to assist my search through them. Washington. August 31, 1883. CONTENTS. PAOE List of Maps, xi Introductoby, 1 CHAPTER I. The First Year's Operations, 4 CHAPTER II. Idka and Corinth, 29 CHAPTER III. The First Move against Vicksborg 55 CHAPTER IV. Bayou Expeditions, 91 CHAPTER V. The Campaign in Rear of Vicksburg, .... 135 viii CONTENTS. CHAPTER VI. PACE The Siege and Surrender op Vicksburg, . . .174 CHAPTER VII. Port Hudson, 209 CHAPTER VIII. Concluding Operations, 234 APPENDIX A. Summary of Principal Events, 239 APPENDIX B. Returns of Hallkck's Armt at Corinth, May 31, 1862, 243 APPENDIX C Returns of Confederate Army at Corinth, May 28, 1862, 244 APPENDIX D. Correspondence with Reference to the Dispersion of Halleck's Army after the Capture of Cor- inth, 245 APPENDIX E. Organization of the Army of the Tennessee, April 30, 1863 248 CONTENTS. j x APPENDIX F. PAGE Organization op Tkoops in the Department of the Mississippi and Bast Louisiana, April 30, 1863, . 255 APPENDIX G. Correspondence between General Grant and Gen- eral Banks Relative to the Co-operation op their Armies • . 258 APPENDIX H. Union Losses in the Vicksburg Campaign, . . . 263 Index, 265 LIST OF MAPS. PAGE The Theatre of Was in the West, 1862-63, Frontispiece. Memphis to Iuka, 1862 35 Iuka, September 19, 1862, 40 Corinth, October 3-4, 1862, 46 Memphis to Vicksburg, 1862-1863 57 Chickasaw Bluffs, December 29, 1862, . . .76 Arkansas Post, January 11, 1863, 85 Campaign against Vicksburg, 1863, . . to face 135 Champion's Hill, Mat 16, 1863, 153 Siege of Vicksburg, 1863 tofaee 174 Operations in Louisiana, February to July, 1863, . 212 Port Hudson, 1863, 226 Helena, July 4, 1863, 235 THE MISSISSIPPI. INTRODUCTORY. The military operations of the Civil War were practically limited on the west by the irregular line running near the 95th meridian, which forms the western boundary of the States between Louisiana and Minnesota. The territory of the United States east of that line contains about 1,130,000 square miles ; and it would be divided into two parts, almost exactly equal in size, by an irregular line from west to east following the course of portions of the Missouri, Mississippi, Ohio, and Potomac Rivers. This was the very line which upon the outbreak of war became the frontier between the two hostile sections. Singularly enough, in a territory of such vast proportions, the capital cities of both sections were situated on the same slope of a range of mountains not far from the coast, and both were very close to the common frontier, being, in fact, only 115 miles distant from one another. The possession of these capitals was, next to the destruction of armies, the ob- ject constantly sought for in the East ; for four long years, therefore, excepting the expeditions which gained certain points along the sea-coast, but made no impression on the interior of the Confederacy, the tide of war in the East VIII —1 2 THE MISSISSIPPI. surged back and forth across a small portion of Virginia, Maryland, and Pennsylvania, until the end finally came at Appomattox. The site of Lee's surrender was but little more than one hundred miles distant from the first battle- field of Bull Eun. In the West the course of the war was entirely different ; beyond the Alleghanies there was no one point which called for such extraordinary defensive efforts as those which were expended on Bichmond, nor was there any Confederate gen- eral who possessed the vigorous defensive skill and resource of Lee. There the great territorial object was the posses- sion of the Mississippi Biver ; by gaining and holding which the Union armies would possess -a great natural highway and line of communications for future operations, and would cut off the Confederacy from the fertile resources of Arkan- sas, Louisiana, and Texas. For two years and three months after the fall of Fort Sumter both sides strove incessantly — the one to gain, the other to hold, the control of the great river. The contest was finally decided at Vicksburg and Port Hudson in July, 1863, and then " the Father of Waters again went unvexed to the sea." Once fairly possessed of the river, the Western armies were free to concentrate and move to the interior without fear of exposing their flank and rear, and they moved on by Chattanooga, Atlanta, Savannah, and Goldsboro, defeating hostile armies and eating out the vitals of the country, until the end saw them almost join hands with their comrades in Virginia. In these Western operations, which began at St. Louis in 1861, and ended near Baleigh in 1865, the tide of conquest was twice met by a counter-current of invasion under Bragg and Hood, but in neither case was more than a portion of the Northern armies swept back. The main force kept steadily onward, and it was the unparalleled INTRODUCTORY. 3 good fortune of the Army of the Tennessee to be constantly advancing, now faster, now slower, against retreating armies during four years of nearly incessant combat, and to accom- plish a forward conquering march of well-nigh three thou- sand miles, the like of which has not been seen in civilized lands during the Christian era. Of the great chain of events here roughly indicated, those links which cover the movements on the Mississippi are to be described in the following pages. CHAPTER I. THE FIRST TEAR'S OPERATIONS. The struggle for the control of -the Mississippi began at St. Louis, in those exciting events of May, 1861, which have been so well described in the first volume of this series. By the energy and courage of Nathaniel Lyon and Frank P. Blair, Jr., this city was saved to the Union cause, and the secessionists were driven to the western and southwestern portions of Missouri, where the first military operations of the West were initiated by Jackson, Price, and McCullough. At the same time M. Jeff. Thompson, one of the secession leaders of Missouri, was preparing to dispute the posses- sion of the southeastern part of the State along the Mis- sissippi. He first appears in the records at the village of Pocahontas, in Arkansas, a few miles south of the Missouri line, whence, on July 2d, he addressed a letter to Jefferson Davis, offering his services to the Confederacy, and stating that "Missouri has no great leader in whom the people have confidence," and "the only way the fifty to one hundred thousand gallant young soldiers can be made available, and the rich prize of this great State secured, is by a powerful demonstration from this portion of the country." He had previously been commissioned a brigadier-general in the Missouri State Guard, and had raised and brought with him a small force of militia ; but the Confederacy does not appear to have highly appreciated his fitness for a great THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 5 leader, for on July 22d, W. J. Hardee, Brigadier-General, O. S. A., assumed command of the District of Upper Arkansas, and five days later fixed his headquarters at Pocahontas. Thompson, however, was subject only to the orders of Gov- ernor Jackson, of Missouri. At the same time Maj.-Gen. L. Polk was in command of " Department No. 2," which em- braced West Tennessee and the State of Mississippi, 1 with headquarters at Memphis. On July 27th, he ordered Brig.- Gen. Gideon J. Pillow to proceed from Memphis to New Madrid, with a force of six thousand men, denominated "The Army of Liberation.'' The total strength of the forces of Pillow, Hardee, and Thompson was from twelve thousand to fifteen thousand men, and it was their inten- tion, so soon as they should be reinforced to a sufficient strength, to advance and take Cape Girardeau, a command- ing bluff on the west side of the river, about one hundred miles below St. Louis; thence, in connection with other troops of Polk on the east bank, they hoped to gain pos- session of Cairo, at the mouth of the Ohio ; and thus solidly established on the Mississippi they designed to move north- ward and westward to the Iron Mountain Railroad and liber- ate the State. These expectations were, however, not realized. On Au- gust 28th, Brig. -Gen. U. S. Grant, then serving at Jefferson City, Mo., was ordered by Fremont to proceed forthwith to Cape Girardeau and assume command of all troops in the vicinity of the mouth of the Ohio. He was specially di- rected to fortify Cairo, Bird's Point, and Cape Girardeau, to destroy all fortifications erecting by the Confederates, and to drive their forces away from the river. Grant reached Cape Girardeau on August 30th, and proceeded to 1 Extended on September 3d to include Arkansas "and all military operations in Missouri." 6 THE MISSISSIPPI. Cairo on September 2d. He arrived none too soon. For a few days before bis arrival, Pillow bad abandoned bis pro- ject of liberating Missouri, and had suggested to Polk that the high bluff on the Kentucky bank at Columbus, about fifteen miles below Cairo, should be seized and fortified for defence ; and Polk, having made up his mind that the neu- trality of Kentucky could not longer be allowed to interfere with military operations, had left Memphis and moved up the river. At New Madrid he took Pillow's troops with him, increasing his strength to about 15,000 men; with these he took possession of Columbus on September 4th, and immediately began fortifying it, while, at the same time, he sent a detachment toward Paducah, at the mouth of the Tennessee Eiver. Grant heard of this on the next day, September 5th, and that night started from Cairo, with two regiments on transports, for Paducah, where he arrived the next morning, just in time to forestall the action of the Confederates. On returning to Cairo, on the 6th, he re- ceived an order from Fremont, dated the previous day, to seize and fortify the Kentucky shore opposite Cairo. Grant immediately executed this order. These early events are related somewhat in detail, because they resulted in giving the Federal forces possession of two points — the junctions of the Tennessee and Ohio, and of the Ohio and Mississippi Rivers — which controlled the water highway from Cincinnati to St. Louis, and were therefore of vital importance to the Union cause. During the autumn and winter months of 1861, both sides were gathering strength, but their relative positions re- mained unchanged. On December 31st, Grant's return of " present for duty " aggregated 14,374 men, and they were stationed at Cape Girardeau and Cairo, and on the Missouri and Kentucky shores, opposite the latter point. On the THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 7 same date, Polk's return of " present for duty " was (after deducting the 1,372 at Fort Henry) 19,661 ; the greater part of them were stationed at Columbus, and the rest at New Madrid, Fort Pillow, and Memphis. His first point of de- fence was on the bluff at Columbus, which had been so extensively fortified that it was the habit to speak of it in reports — as later of Vicksburg and other points — as "the Gibraltar of the West." The next was at New Madrid and Island No. 10, opposite the line between Kentucky and Tennessee, where fortifications were begun during the last day of August. Eighty miles farther down the river, and about the same distance above Memphis, was situated Fort Pillow, on a lofty bluff between the Hatchie River and the Mississippi. The fortifications at this point were very extensive, consisting of a water battery at the base of the bluff, and of several small detached works, and a continu- ous line of strong intrenchments, four to five miles in length, on the ridge. The total length of intrenchments was esti- mated at ten miles, and their armament was thirty-two guns. Twelve miles below Fort Pillow was a smaller work, called Fort Eandolph. In the immediate vicinity of Memphis there were no eligible sites for fortification which would not ex- pose the city to bombardment and destruction, and it was not fortified. Between Memphis and New Orleans there were no fortifications in 1861. It was not, however, with land defences and armies alone that either side purposed to contest the mastery of the great river. On both sides, and especially on the Union side, the navy was destined to take part in the contest, by means of novel and peculiarly constructed boats, which, carrying large guns for that period, and acting as siege artillery of great power and extraordinary mobility, were to accompany the armies in all their movements, and render invaluable service. 8 THE MISSISSIPPI. On the Union side, the plans for these vessels were ma- tured early in 1861. After much consultation, in which General Totten, General Meigs, Captain Eads, Naval-Con- structor Lenthall, and others presented their views, plans and specifications were drawn up, and the Quartermaster- General was authorized to advertise for proposals. Captain Eads was the lowest bidder, and a contract was made with him on August 5, 1861, for the construction of seven gun- boats, to be completed in sixty-five days. These boats were named after river cities, Pittsburg, Cincinnati, St. Louis, Lionisville, Cairo, Carondelet, and Mound City, though, from their peculiar appearance, they were commonly known as the " turtles." They were in every way formidable ves- sels; each was 175 feet in length, 50 feet in breadth, 6 feet in depth of hold, and 512 tons in burthen. . The hull was flat-bottomed, with sides inclined at an angle of forty-five degrees, and projecting but one foot above the water. On the hull was constructed a casemate, or box, 150 by 50 feet, with inclined sides 8 feet high, inside of which were the guns and machinery. This casemate was constructed of wood, and plated with 2| inches of iron on the forward end, and on each side opposite the engine. Each was propelled by a single wheel near the stern, had a speed of nine miles per hour, and carried an armament of 13 guns, principally 6-inch rifles. They were all delivered to the Government at St. Louis, on December 5, 1861. In addition to these, there were two other iron-clads, the Essex and Benton, of 1,000 tons burthen, which were originally snag-boats, and had been purchased by Fremont and rebuilt at St. Louis. They also were ready on December 5, 1861. Prior to the construction of these boats, Commander John Eodgers, of the Navy, had been sent to the West, and had purchased on the Ohio Eiver three ordinary passenger THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 9 boats, the Tyler (afterward called Taylor), Lexington, and Conestoga, of 400 to 600 tons each, and of great speed ; and had rebuilt them for naval purposes, by tearing off all the ordinary top -work, and building a wooden rampart to protect the guns, wheels, and machinery.. They were not armored, but carried a battery of 9 guns each. In the spring of 1862, Mr. Charles Ellet, a distinguished engineer, impressed upon the War Department the impor- tance of having a class of vessels which should carry only a few light howitzers for defence, and should rely for offensive strength upon their power as rams. He was appointed a colonel in the army and authorized by Secretary Stanton to proceed to the West, and purchase and reconstruct on the Ohio Biver such vessels as were suitable for his purpose. The crews of his vessels were supplemented by a force of volunteers serving in the army, under command of his brother, Lieut.-Col. Alfred W. Ellet. Colonel Ellet bought and rebuilt four side-wheel and four stern-wheel vessels, of sizes varying from 200 to 400 tons, and appeared in the Mississippi with his fleet in May, 1862. Still another type of vessel was found in the mortar-boats, which were scows of sufficient size to carry one 13-inch mor- tar. They were towed from point to point by tugboats. A considerable number of vessels of various classes were also captured from the enemy, so that in the summer of 1862 the fleet in the upper Mississippi contained 45 vessels, with an aggregate tonnage of 19,464 tons and an armament of 143 guns, in addition to 38 mortar boats. On the Confederate side the preparations for naval strength were hardly less complete. Several boats were bought or seized on the Mississippi, between Memphis and New Or- leans, and converted to military use ; generally by taking off everything above the. hull, and constructing on it a wooden 1* 10 THE MISSISSIPPI rampart, plated with railroad iron. Though the plating on these vessels was heavier than on the Northern ships, yet their construction was not as strong, their armament was in- ferior, and their machinery was constantly breaking down. The Confederates also had several iron-clad rams of a cigar shape. The beginning of the year 1862 found both sides fairly well prepared for active operations. Grant commanded at the mouth of the Ohio, and had possession of the shores of both rivers at that point, and of the mouths of the Tennessee and Cumberland Rivers higher up. Opposed to him was a force under Polk, a few miles down the Mississippi at Columbus, and another at Forts Henry and Donelson, a short distance up the Tennessee and Cumberland rivers. The right of the Confederate line of defence was at Bowling Green, where the railroads from Louisville to Nashville and to Memphis di- verge. On January 30th, Halleck ordered Grant to attack this line at its centre, i.e., at Forts Henry and Donelson, and im- mediately upon receipt of the order Grant started up the Ten- nessee River with a force of 17,000 men, embarked on trans- ports and escorted by a squadron of four armored and three unarmored gunboats under Commodore A. H. Foote. Fort Henry was captured on February 6th, and Fort Donelson on the 16th. The Confederate line was completely broken, and the establishment of Grant's force on the railroads in rear of Columbus rendered the speedy evacuation of that place a necessity. As soon as authentic information of the fall of Fort Donelson was received on the 18th, General G. T. Beauregard, who was then at Jackson, Tennessee, on his way from Virginia to assume command at Columbus, telegraphed to the Adjutant- General at Richmond that Columbus was untenable and advised its abandonment. The Secretary of THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. H War replied on the following day that its evacuation was de- cided upon, and on February 20th he sent orders to that effect to Polk. The destruction of this first line of Confederate defence in the West carried consternation throughout the South ; it was seen at once that the future safety of the Confederacy depended upon holding the Memphis and Charleston Bail- road ; it was therefore determined to form a second line of defence with the left on the Mississippi Eiver at Fort Pillow or Memphis, the centre at Corinth or near the bend of the Tennessee Eiver, and the right at Chattanooga ; the position at Island No. 10 and New Madrid, which had already been partially fortified, was to be retained as an outpost in ad- vance of the left, but, as the despatches show, with no great reliance upon its capacity for defence. Polk was ordered to send thither from Columbus all his heavy guns, but only a portion of his troops ; the rest being kept at Humboldt, a central point on the Mobile and Ohio Railroad. Beauregard appears for a moment to have had a visionary idea of assum- ing the offensive, for on February 21st he addressed a cir- cular letter to the Governors of Tennessee, Louisiana, and Mississippi, calling upon each of them for 5,000 troops ; and on the same day he also wrote to Maj.-Gen. Earl Van Dorn, who commanded in Arkansas, asking for his co-operation. To the latter he said : " I have just called on the Governors of Tennessee, Louisiana, and Mississippi for 5,000 men from each State. I have 15,000 disposable for the field. If you could certainly join me, via New Madrid or Columbus, with 10,000 more, we could take the field with 40,000 men ; take Cairo, Padueah, the mouths of the Tennessee and Cumber- land Rivers, and most probably be able to take also St. Louis by the river. What say you to this brilliant pro- gramme, which I know is fully practicable if we can get the 12 THE MISSISSIPPI. forces ? At all events we must do something or die in the attempt ; otherwise all will shortly be lost." The Gover- nors of the States promptly responded with promises of troops, but General A. S. Johnston, who was in chief com- mand in the West, does not appear to have attached much importance to the "brilliant programme." His practical mind was engaged in the problem of collecting as strong a force as possible on the Memphis and Charleston Bailroad, for the purpose of there fighting a decisive battle, on the issue of which all plans for the future must depend. Polk meanwhile was removing his stores and guns, 140 in number, from Columbus to Island No. 10; on March 2d, everything having been removed except two guns in a re- mote outwork, he set fire to all his buildings and took his departure, one portion of his command going by transports to New Madrid, and the other by land along the Mobile Bailroad. Foote's squadron, accompanied by two regiments under Brig.-Gen. W. T. Sherman, took possession early on the morning of the 4th. Polk's movements were probably hastened at the last by the advance of Brig.-Gen. John Pope, who had organized a force of about 20,000 men on the west bank of the Mississippi, just above Cairo, and had begun to move south toward New Madrid on February 28th, on which day he had a skirmish with Thompson's Missouri militia. Pope reached New Madrid on March 3d, and after a siege of a month, with the assistance of Foote's squadron, he finally captured the whole of the Confederate forces in that vicinity — about 7,000 men — on April 7th. On the 12th, Pope embarked his army on transports, and, escorted by Poote's squadron, proceeded down the river, arriving near Fort Pillow on the 14th. Plans were made for a combined attack on the 17th, but on that day Pope received orders from Halleck to take his force THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 13 to Pittsburg Landing without delay, and he started up the river that afternoon. The withdrawal of the army made the attack impossible. Meanwhile, during the month of March, Grant's army had advanced up the Tennessee Biver, and Buell's had marched across from Nashville to join it. A. S. Johnston had re- treated from Bowling Green, through Nashville and Mur- freesborough to the Memphis and Charleston Railroad, and thence to Corinth, bringing with him the troops afterward known as Hardee's Corps; Bragg had come to the same point from Mobile and Pensacola, and Polk from Columbus, with that portion of his troops, which had not gone to New Madrid. Beauregard had collected what few troops there were along the Memphis and Charleston Bailroad. Van Dorn had come in person from Arkansas to Corinth, and his troops had received orders to follow him, but had not yet arrived. Both sides being thus concentrated, the first great battle in the West, and the most sanguinary, was fought at Shiloh on April 6th and 7th. Immediately after that battle Halleck assumed command in person at Shiloh, and ordered Pope to join him with his force. Van Dorn's troops also joined Beauregard, who had succeeded Johnston in com- mand on the death of the latter. Beauregard fell back slowly, and Halleck advanced with great caution to Corinth, which was evacuated by the Confederates on May 30th, Beauregard retreating southward on the Mobile and Ohio Bailroad. The Union troops being thus in possession of the Memphis and Charleston Bailroad at Corinth, the Confed- erate position at and above Memphis was turned and ren- dered untenable, in the same manner that Columbus had been turned by the capture of Ports Henry and Donelson. Fort Pillow was therefore abandoned by its garrison on the night of the 4th of June, and Port Randolph on the follow- 14 THE MISSISSIPPI. ing day, the greater part of their garrisons being taken down the river in transports to Vicksburg. The results of the campaign up the Tennessee Eiver had been not only the capture of the hostile army at Fort Donel- son, and the defeat and loss inflicted upon that at Shiloh, but also the outflanking of all the Confederate positions on the Mississippi from Cairo to Memphis and their consequent abandonment. The Confederates had, however, a strong fleet at Memphis, under Commodore Montgomery, and be- fore giving up that city they determined to try conclusions with Foote's fleet, not with any intention to save Memphis, for there was nothing to prevent Halleck's army from march- ing into it, but with the hope of destroying or crippling the fleet. Foote had remained in the vicinity of Fort Pillow after the departure of Pope's army on April 17th, but no active operations had been undertaken further than to bombard the fort with the mortar boats. On the 9th of May, he was finally obliged to relinquish the command of his squad- ron, on account of the wound he had received at Fort Don- elson, from which he had been suffering constantly for three months. He was succeeded by Commodore C. H. Davis. On the following day, May 10th, about 7 a.m., the Confed- erate flotilla of eight vessels came out from under the guns of Fort Pillow, and attacked the Union flotilla, which con- sisted of seven armored gunboats. A severe battle took place, in which the Confederates used their vessels as rams with great effect, completely disabling the Cincinnati and Mound City, which were both sunk in shoal water, though they were soon afterward raised and repaired. The Union ordnance was, however, far superior to that of the Confed- erates, and its projectiles penetrated four of the latter's vessels, disabling their machinery, and rendering them help- THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 13 less. At the end of an hour, the Confederates withdrew to the fort, towing their disabled vessels, which were subse- quently repaired at Memphis. Upon the abandonment of Fort Pillow, on June 4th, Davis proceeded down the river, arriving at dark on the 5th with- in two miles of Memphis, where he anchored for the night. At daylight the next morning, June 6th, the Confederate flotilla was discovered lying at the levee at Memphis. It consisted of the same vessels which had taken part in the action off Port Pillow a month previous. The two flotillas were composed of the following vessels : UNION. Guns. Benton 16 Louisville 13 Carondelet 13 Cairo 13 St. Louis 13 Queen of the West ram Switzerland " Monarch " Lancaster " CONFEDERATE. G UNS. Little Rebel 2 Bragg 3 Beauregard 4 Price 4 Sumpter 3 Lovell 4 Thompson 4 Van Dorn 4 28 At 4.20 a.m., the Union flotilla got under way and began to drop down the river ; the Confederates immediately opened Are, and advanced slowly to meet them, though maintaining such a position in front of the city that it was difficult for the Union boats to return the fire without dan- ger of firing into the city. The fire was nevertheless re- turned, and after it had continued for about twenty minutes, Colonel Ellet, in the ram Queen of the West, followed by the Monarch, dashed out from under the Arkansas shore, passed in front of Davis's flotilla, and steamed at full speed against the enemy's vessels. Ellet designed to strike the Beauregard, which was in advance, but he missed this ves- 16 THE MISSISSIPPI. sel, and crashed into the Lovell, cutting her almost in two, and sinking her in deep water, with the greater part of her crew. While the Queen was still entangled with the Lovell, the Beauregard turned and rammed her, and, in turn, re- ceived a blow from the Monarch. The Price, by this time, had joined in the fight, and the Monarch made a pass at her, but missed her, and the Beauregard, endeavoring to strike the Monarch, missed her, and cut away the port-wheel of her own consort, the Price. The Benton, which was in advance of the gunboat fleet, now arrived, and sent a well-directed shot through the boiler of the Beauregard, completing her dis- ablement. The result of this general mitte was as follows ; on the Confederate side, the Lovell had been sunk, and the Beauregard and Price were completely disabled. On the Union side, the ram Queen had been disabled, and had run to the Arkansas shore, and the Monarch had followed her> taking the Beauregard in tow, which sunk as soon as she reached shoal water. As the rams Lancaster and Switzer- land had turned up the river through some misunderstand- ing of orders, the rams took no further part in the action. By this time, however, the gunboats had all closed with the Confederate flotilla, and a running fight ensued, which lasted for about an hour, in the presence of thousands of spectators on the Tennessee shore, and which ended ten miles below the city. In this fight, the Little Bebel re- ceived a shot through the steam-chest, and was immediately run on the Arkansas shore ; the Thompson was set on fire, and grounded some distance below Memphis, where the fire reached the magazine and blew her up; the Sumpter and Bragg were disabled by shells, and one was captured while the other was run ashore and deserted by her crew. The Van Dorn alone escaped, the Monarch and Switzerland being sent in pursuit, but failing to overtake her. THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 17 The result of this engagement was most decisive ; three of the Confederate vessels — Lovell, Beauregard, and Thomp- son — were wholly destroyed, four of them — Little Rebel, Price, Sumpter, and Bragg — were captured, and saved in such condition that with extensive repairs they were subse- quently incorporated with the Union flotilla. In addition to this annihilation of the Confederate flotilla, five large transports and a considerable amount of cotton were cap- tured, and a large ram and two tugs on the stocks were de- stroyed. The Confederate loss in men was not accurately, known, but was estimated at one hundred killed and wound- ed, and one hundred and fifty captured. On the Union side, Colonel Ellet received a wound in the leg, from which he subsequently died, and three men on the Carondelet were slightly injured. No other gunboat but the Carondelet was struck. The city of Memphis was surrendered to Commo- dore Davis by the mayor immediataty after the fight, and the two regiments which accompanied the flotilla marched in and took possession at 11 a.m. For the next three weeks Davis remained at Memphis with the greater part of his flotilla ; but on June 12th he organized an expedition consisting of the Mound City, St. Louis, Lexington, and Conestoga, accompanied by three of the captured transports, carrying the Forty-sixth Indiana, under Colonel Fitch. This force proceeded down the Mis- sissippi to the mouth of White Biver, and thence up that stream to the village of St. Charles, where the Confeder- ates had erected some batteries at the crossing of the main road from Memphis to Little Bock. The object of this expe- dition was to destroy these batteries, clear the river of hostile boats, and open communication with Maj.-Gen. S. B. Curtis, who, after the battle of Pea Bidge, had begun a march east- ward to open communications on the Mississippi. The ex- 18 THE MISSISSIPPI. pedition reached St. Charles on June 16th, and attacked and captured the batteries on the same day. The loss would have been trifling but for one well-aimed shot, which pene- trated the casemate of the Mound City, and exploded the steam-drum. Many of the crew were killed outright, others were frightfully scalded, and some jumped overboard, and were drowned. Out of 175 people on board, only 35 escaped uninjured. Having destroyed the batteries, the expedition returned to Memphis. Curtis did not arrive in time to com- municate with the gunboats, but, continuing his march, he reached the Mississippi at Helena, about eighty miles below Memphis, on July 13th. On June 29th, Davis left Memphis, and proceeded down the Mississippi, with the Benton, Carondelet, Louisville, and St. Louis, and six mortar boats in tow of transports. On July 1st he arrived at Young's Point, a few miles above Vicksburg, and there joined hands with Admiral D. G. Far- ragut's fleet from New Orleans. The entire river from Cairo to the Gulf had now been navigated by Union vessels, but another long year and many weary efforts were required be- fore it was free from Confederate control. It is now necessary to refer briefly to the early movements up the Mississippi from its mouth. The ever-memorable passage of the forts below New Orleans by Farragut's fleet took place on April 24th, and on the 25th Farragut arrived off New Orleans. General Lovell, who commanded the Con- federate troops in the city, immediately evacuated the place, retreating up the line of the Jackson Bailroad, and on May 1st, Maj.-Gen. B. F. Butler arrived with his troops and took possession of the city, relieving a few marines who had been landed. A portion of Farragut's fleet immediately proceeded up the river, meeting no resistance more serious than the wordy THE FIRST TEAR'S OPERATIONS. 19 protests of mayors of undefended cities. Baton Rouge was taken on May 8th, and Natchez on the 12th. No fortifica- tions were encountered south of Vicksburg, at which place the advanced division, under Commander S. P. Lee, of the Oneida, arrived on May 18th. He immediately sum- moned the Mayor, as well as the officer commanding the de- fences, to surrender, but the demand was defiantly refused. A day or two later Farragut himself arrived with additional vessels, and with him came two transports, carrying two regiments and a battery — about fifteen hundred men in all — under command of Brig. -Gen. Thomas Williams, who had been detached by Butler for this service. A reconnoissance of the place was made, and then a council of war was held by Farragut and his commanders, at which Williams was present. Williams was of opinion that his force was alto- gether too small to accomplish anything against such de- fences, and a large majority of the naval commanders ad- vised against Farragut's proposition to run by the batteries. Nothing, therefore, was done, and Farragut returned to New Orleans with part of his fleet, and Williams took his troops back to Baton Bouge. These events took place in the lat- ter part of May, 1862. It appears, from the records, that, on December 18, 1861, Colonel Edward Fontaine, Chief of Ordnance of the Mis- sissippi Army, wrote to Governor Moore, of Louisiana, proposing to go to Vicksburg, make surveys, • and begin the erection of fortifications. Moore forwarded the letter to Lovell, who replied that he had no objection to the journey, but he was unable to assist in constructing the fortifica- tions, because he had " no competent officer, no guns, no powder." Almost immediately after the battle of Fort Donelson, in February, 1862, Bragg, who was then in command at Pensa- 20 THE MISSISSIPPI. cola, directed Col. J. L. Autry to proceed to Vicksburg with his regiment, the 27th Mississippi. In the month of March guns and ammunition were sent from Pensacola to Vicks- burg; and, after the battle of Shiloh and the capture of Island No. 10, in April, 1862, Beauregard drew up a project of fortification for batteries, containing about forty guns and a garrison of three thousand men, and sent it to Capt. D. B. Harris, of the Confederate Engineers, then serving at Fort Pillow, with a letter of instructions, dated at Corinth, April 21st, directing him to proceed to Vicksburg, collect a force of 1,000 negroes, and begin the construction of the works at once. Special directions were given in this letter to locate batteries so as to prevent the construction of a canal across the peninsula opposite the city. The fortifications of Vicksburg were therefore begun in the latter part of April, 1862. At this time, it will be re- membered, Halleck, with all the available Union troops in the West, was about to begin his advance from Shiloh, Beauregard, reinforced by Van Dorn, was preparing to de- fend Corinth, and Farragut was passing the forts below New Orleans. When Lovell retreated northward from New Orleans at the time of its capture, he fully appreciated the importance of defending Vicksburg, and, therefore, while retaining the bulk of his force on the Jackson Bailroad, he at once des- patched Brig. -Gen. Martin L. Smith, who had been an officer of Topographical Engineers before the war, with five regi- ments to Vicksburg, with orders to assume command and complete the fortifications with the utmost despatch. Smith arrived at Vicksburg on May 12th, and served there until its surrender more than a year afterward. He found three batteries completed, and a fourth in progress. Continu- ing work night and day on the others, he had six bat- THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 21 teries finished and armed when the advance division of Far- ragut's fleet arrived on May 18th. For the next ten days he was in extreme anxiety, fearing that he would be unable to meet a vigorous attack, but his anxiety was finally relieved by Farragut's departure. In spite of a desultory bombard- ment by that portion of the fleet which remained, the ten batteries originally projected were completed and armed by the middle of June. Eeinforcements then began to arrive. Breckenridge's corps of Bragg's army, and Ruggles's com- mand from Grenada — in all about 15,000 men — were ordered to Vicksburg on June 22d ; and Van Dorn, who had super- seded Lovell, arrived in person and took command on June 28th. On reaching New Orleans about June 1st, on his return from his first trip to Vicksburg, Farragut found most urgent letters from the Navy Department, impressing upon him the importance of clearing the Mississippi, only one point of which, Vicksburg, then remained in Confederate control. Although Farragut was anxious to attack Mobile, and had no faith in his ability to take Vicksburg without the aid of a large land force, yet he prepared as quickly as possible to make the attempt, in compliance with the wishes of the De- partment. The mortar-flotilla, consisting of sixteen vessels under Commander D. D. Porter, was sent up in advance of him and reached Vicksburg on June 20th. On the same day Farragut left Baton Bouge with the large vessels of his fleet, accompanied by transports carrying Williams and his bri- gade of four regiments and two batteries, numbering about three thousand men. They reached Vicksburg on June 25th, having stopped on the way near Natchez and Grand Gulf to attack batteries which had been erected since their first expedition, but which were now abandoned on their approach. Upon arriving at Vicksburg Williams landed his troops on 22 THE MISSISSIPPI. the Louisiana shore, and collecting a force of about 1,200 negroes from the neighboring plantations he began digging the canal across the peninsula. The line adopted for this •was the same as had been laid out several years before, at a time when the States of Louisiana and Mississippi were in dispute as to their boundaries, and the former State had determined to dig a canal which should cut off Vicksburg from the river. Meanwhile Farragut's fleet was all assembled at Vicksburg by June 25th. lb consisted of three ships and seven gun- boats, carrying in all 106 guns, and of sixteen mortaT-boats carrying each one 13-inch mortar. "Williams also placed his ten field guns on the Loaisiana shore to assist the fleet. The armament of the Confederate batteries cannot be accu- rately stated ; it probably did not exceed 40 guns, but they had the advantage of being on a bluff about 200 feet high, from which they obtained a plunging fire on the vessels. The mortar-boats having been anchored in position, Far- ragut's fleet passed the batteries early on the morning of June 28th. It was simply an artillery duel, lasting about two hours, at the end of which time Farragut came to an- chor above the peninsula with two ships and five gunboats ; one ship and two gunboats, as well as the mortar-fleet, had remained below the town. His total losses were 15 killed and 42 wounded, and the damage to his fleet, in spite of the heavy firing, was not very serious. Farragut states in his report that " the rebels were soon silenced by the combined efforts of the fleet and flotilla, and at times did not reply at all for several minutes," and the same statement is made by his commanders ; Smith, however, states that " not a single gun was silenced, none disabled, and the serious bombard- ment of the preceding seven days had thrown nothing out of fighting trim." It is probable that some of the guns THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 23 ceased firing for a time but that none of them were perma- nently silenced or disabled. In any event, it was perfectly evident that the navy could do no. serious damage to the batteries. Farragut clearly stated the case in his report by saying, " The forts can be passed, and we have done it and can do it again as often as may be required of us ; " but " I am satisfied that it is not possible to take Vicksburg with- out an army of 12,000 to 15,000 men." The combined fleets of Farragut and Davis therefore re- mained in the vicinity of Vicksburg, part of them above and part below the town ; Williams with his little force con- tinued digging the canal, and the Confederates worked away at their batteries, not only increasing the number of those at Vicksburg but erecting new ones at Grand Gulf, about fifteen miles down the river. The line for the canal was not well located, for it was per- pendicular to the direction of the current, and at each end the current impinged upon the shore opposite to that on which they were digging. It would have been of no service if completed, but before its completion the river suddenly rose one night and inundated and destroyed all that had been accomplished. Williams's troops were much prostrated with sickness, and as he could accomplish nothing where he was he prepared to return to Baton Eouge. Farragut was also expecting an order to return down the river, when, on July- 15th, an event occurred which caused him deep mortification. Early on the morning of that day some of the light draft gunboats of Davis's flotilla had been sent up the Yazoo Eiver on a reconnoissance to ob- tain information concerning the large iron-plated ram, Arkansas, which was known to be building up that stream, and of whose strength extraordinary reports had been circu- lated. The vessels had not been long gone before firing was 24 THE MISSISSIPPI. heard, and soon after they appeared at the mouth of the Yazoo, coming down with all speed and closely followed by the Arkansas. It so happened that not one of Farragut's vessels had steam up, and in broad daylight in the morning the ram passed directly through his fleet, receiving its broad- sides almost without injury, and proceeded to the shelter of the batteries at Vicksburg. Farragut was much chagrined, and determined at once to run past the batteries again that night and endeavor to destroy the ram in the pas- sage. He succeeded in passing the batteries with a loss of 5 killed and 16 wounded, but in the darkness and confu- sion no damage was done to the Arkansas. The river was now rapidly falling and Farragut became anxious lest his large vessels should be unable to return to deep water. It was, therefore, with great relief that he received, on July 20th, the expected order from the Navy Department to return. He waited a few days for Williams to embark his men, and then on the 27th started down the river. On the same day Davis's flotilla started up the river, and Vicksburg was left entirely free. Williams's troops re- turned to Baton Rouge, where two gunboats remained with him, the rest of Farragut's fleet going on to New Orleans, where it arrived July 29th. All immediate danger at Vicksburg was therefore over, and in the various artillery engagements which had taken place during the two months since the fleet first arrived, the Confederates had lost only 22 men in killed and wounded. They were very properly jubilant at their successful de- fence, yet with commendable promptitude they determined to renew the offensive. For this purpose Van Dorn issued orders on the same day, July 27th, that the fleets moved off, directing Breckenridge to select 5,000 men from his corps and proceed by rail, via Jackson, to Camp Moore, on THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 25 the New Orleans Railroad, just south of the Louisiana line ; here he was to be reinforced by the command of Buggies and then proceed to attack Baton Rouge. The object of this movement was to regain possession of a point on the Mississippi south of the mouth of Red River, and thus re- tain control of the navigation of that river, by which sup- plies could be brought from Western Louisiana and Texas. Breckenridge reached Camp Moore on July 28th, and organ- izing his force into two divisions began his march against Baton Rouge on the 30th. His force consisted of eighteen regiments and four batteries and he states that its strength was 6,000 when he began his march, but owing to sickness it was so reduced that the morning report of August 4th showed only 3,000 effectives, and he "did not carry into the action more than 2,600 men.'' This would give only about 130 men per regiment, and it is doubtless an under-estimate. Williams's force consisted of six regiments and three bat- teries ; it is said that one-half of the men were on the sick list, suffering from fevers contracted at Vicksburg, and the estimate of 2,500 "present for duty," which was made at the time, is probably quite accurate. He was anticipating an attack, and had placed his men in readiness for battle on the north and east of the town. The Confederates opened the battle at daylight, and it lasted with consid- erable energy for the space of six hours. A portion of the Union line was at first forced back, and their camps, which were in advance of the line, were occupied and plundered by the Confederates. About 10 a.m., however, their ad- vance was completely checked ; one division and three bri- gade commanders had been killed or wounded, the men had lost very heavily, and were suffering for water, and the ram Arkansas, which had descended the river with the pur- pose of driving off the Union gunboats and assisting in the VIII.— 2 26 THE MISSISSIPPI. battle, had not made its appearance. Breekenridge, there- fore, gave up the contest, and retired to a creek about two miles in rear, where he remained during the afternoon, in- tending, as he claims, to renew the fight as soon as the lAikansas should come in sight. Late in the afternoon, however, he received word that the Arkansas was dis- abled about five miles up the river, and he therefore con- tinued his retreat during the night about twelve miles to the north, halting on a small stream known as the Comite Biver. During the battle, Commander W. D. Porter, with the Essex and four other gunboats, was stationed in the river opposite the right flank of Williams's troops, and, when the Con- federates began to retreat, these vessels fired on them with considerable effect. The next morning three of the vessels proceeded up the river, and a few miles above the town they came in sight of the Arkansas, and immediately opened fire upon her. One of the engines of this vessel had broken down on the previous day, and, in stopping to repair it, she had been prevented from taking part in the battle. On the morning of the 6th, she got up steam, but had proceeded only a short distance when the other engine gave way. Be- fore it could be repaired, the Essex and other Union vessels came in sight, and the commander of the Arkansas, deeming his vessel in no condition to fight, ran her ashore, landed his crew, set fire to the vessel, and turned her adrift. She floated down the river, and blew up as soon as the fire reached the magazine. The Union loss in this engagement at Baton Bouge was reported at 90 killed, and 250 wounded. The Confederate returns make their loss 84 killed, 307 wounded, and 56 miss- ing ; total, 447. In addition to two colonels of regiments, the Union troops lost their commander, General Williams, a valuable and experienced officer, who had served on Gen- THE FIRST YEAR'S OPERATIONS. 27 eral Scott's staff throughout the Mexican War. He was killed at the head of his men just before the close of the action. Among the Confederate killed and wounded were Generals Clark and Helm, and two colonels commanding brigades. Breckenridge's attack had thus been unsuccessful, but the object of his expedition, which was to gain possession of a point below the mouth of Red River, was fully achieved. .Two days after the battle, instead of returning to Camp Moore, and thence back into Mississippi, he marched his men to Port Hudson, thirty miles above Baton Rouge, and began the construction of heavy batteries, for which the site was admirably adapted. On August 19th, the batteries being well advanced, he left a portion of his command, under Ruggles, to garrison them, and with the Test rejoined Van Dorn at Jackson, Miss. Port Hudson remained in the possession of the Confederates from this time until after the fall of Vicksburg in the following summer. On the other hand, the troops which had composed Williams's command abandoned Baton Rouge and returned to New Or- leans. It was now within a few days of one year since Grant had arrived at Cairo, and Polk at Columbus, and active opera- tions for the control of the great river had begun. During that year the river had been cleared and held from Cairo down to Vicksburg ; New Orleans had been taken, and the fleet had ascended to Vicksburg. That point alone re- mained to the Confederates, and, for a while, they held it by the frailest possible tenure. One more effort, with a land force of 10,000 men, at any time during the months of May or June, 1862, and the entire river would have been se- curely in possession of the Union forces. That effort was not made ; whether it could, or could not have been, it is 28 THE MISSISSIPPI difficult to say. Perhaps Halleok might have marched his ■whole army to Vicksburg by a rapid movement after the evacuation of Corinth, trusting to success to establish his base on the Mississippi ; possibly he might have sent 10,000 men via Memphis, or back via the Tennessee Eiver, and thence down the Mississippi. But Halleck himself did not think so. When Farragut reported, after passing the bat- teries on June 28th, that an army was necessary to take Vicksburg, Halleck answered that "the scattered and weak- ened condition of my forces renders it impossible, at the present, to detach any troops to co-operate with you at Vicksburg." At all events, the effort was not made, and the opportunity rapidly slipped away. The Confederates were reinforced at Vicksburg, the navy could do nothing unaided, and on their departure, the Confederates immediately re- sumed the offensive, and regained control of the river, from Baton Eouge to Helena, Ark., a distance of 300 miles in a straight line, and twice as far by the windings of the river. "Within this distance, batteries were erected or strengthened wherever the river touches the eastern bluffs — at Port Hud- son, at Natchez, at Grand Gulf, at Vicksburg; and a fort was also erected a short distance up the Arkansas Biver, from the cover of which gunboats c.ould issue forth and de- stroy all unarmed vessels. The Confederacy thus gained a lease of life for another year on the Mississippi. CHAPTER H. IUKA AND CORINTH. In the second volume of this series General Force has traced the events of the first military operations in the West, from Fort Henry to Corinth. Although conducted along the line of the Tennessee Eiver, their object, as al- ready stated, was tp aid in the great problem of gaining con- trol of the Mississippi, and their result was the repossession of that river from Cairo to Memphis. They were concluded on May 30, 1862, by the evacuation of Corinth by the Con- federate army, under Beauregard, and its occupation by the Union army, under Halleck. The first great step in the problem having thus been accomplished by the Union army, the question arose as to what should be the next step. On June 1st, the situation was as follows : Halleck had under his command at, or near Corinth, the largest army ever as- sembled west of the Alleghanies; its return is given in full in Appendix B., but it may be summarized by saying that, after deducting the detachments under Mitchell and others, its strength present and absent was 173,019, of which 128,315 were present, and of these latter 108,538 were fit for duty on the morning of that day. In addition to these troops, near Corinth, Mitchell's division of Buell's army, numbering about 6,500 effectives, was at Huntsville, Ala., moving along the Memphis and Charleston Railroad toward Chattanooga; another division of the same army, under 30 THE MISSISSIPPI. Morgan, numbering nearly 9,000 effectives, was at Cumber- land Gap in East Tennessee ; and a brigade of 3,000 men remained in Nashville. Finally, Curtis, with an army of about 10,000 men, was in Northwestern Arkansas, preparing to march toward the Mississippi. The Union armies, there- fore, had a total effective strength, in round numbers, of 137,000 men, about two-thirds of which were concentrated at Corinth, and the rest scattered in Arkansas, along the Tennessee River, and in Eastern Tennessee. Opposed to them the Confederates had an army under Beauregard, which was retreating from Corinth along the Mobile and Ohio Eailroad toward Tupelo. Its return of May 28th, which is given in full in Appendix C, shows a total, present and absent, of 112,692, of which 75,429 were present, and of these latter 57,147 were considered effective or fit for duty on the day of the return — over 18,000 being sick. Op- posed to Mitchell was a brigade of 2,000 men in Chattanooga, under General Leadbetter, who had been detached from the army of Kirby Smith ; the rest of which army, numbering 12,000 men, was near Knoxville, confronting Morgan's divi- sion at Cumberland Gap. The Confederates had also a de- tachment under Eovell at Jackson, and another under Mi L. Smith, at Vicksburg, the two numbering about 8,000 men. In Arkansas their total strength was about 26,000* although the troops were considerably scattered and were poorly armed. The total effective force of the Confederates in the "West was therefore about 105,000 men, against 137,000 in the Union armies opposed to them, although the paper strength of the two armies was about 175,000 and 220,000. The Con- federate armies were greatly discouraged and demoralized by the almost unbroken series of reverses which they had sustained during the last four months. The Union troops IUKA AND CORINTH. 31 were correspondingly elated at their success. What was to be their next move ? This question was the most vital in character and its solu- tion the most far-reaching in consequences, that ever arose in the West, and it should therefore be examined in all its bearings. It has generally been held that Halleck's action at this juncture was the worst possible under the circum- stances, but the case was not free from embarrassment and complication, and these should be carefully considered. A glance at the map will show that there were two great high- ways leading into the heart of "the Confederacy ; one was down the Mississippi Valley to Vicksburg and thence to Mobile, and the other was along the railroad from Chatta- nooga to Atlanta and thence to the sea-coast. The starting- points for both were along the railroad from Memphis to Chattanooga, which, though much injured, was now in Hal- leck's possession. This railroad extended northeastward from Chattanooga to Richmond, and was the only through route at that time leading eastward from the Mississippi River within the limits of the Confederacy. South of this the only railroad connection between Memphis or Vicksburg and Atlanta or Chattanooga was via Mobile. Halleck had therefore an interior line of communications for operations in both directions. The distances, however, were very great '■ — from Chattanooga to Corinth over 200 miles, and from Corinth to Vicksburg over 300 miles. If, then, Halleck took the whole of his force to Chattanooga, he left the Mis- sissippi River and its parallel railroads open for an advance of the Confederates to the mouth of the Ohio, and if he marched his whole army toward Vicksburg he left the road open from Chattanooga via Nashville to Louisville and Cin- cinnati. It was of far more importance to hold these cities than to overrun the whole Confederacy. Moreover, it seemed 32 THE MISSISSIPPI. very doubtful if so large an army as 100,000 men could be supplied any longer in the vicinity of Corinth. Up to this time Halleck had drawn his supplies by the Tennessee Eiver, but this river was now rapidly falling, and there was reason to believe that the navigation would soon become so difficult that supplies in large quantities could not be for- warded by that route. Halleck must then resort to the rail- roads, but these had been destroyed by the Confederates in their retreat, all the way from Columbus. Until they could be repaired the army must disperse to subsist. There was still another reason in the fact that McClellan imagined that Beauregard's troops had been sent to Eich- mond, and he therefore urged that a portion of Halleck's army should be brought to the Peninsula, and the Govern- ment seemed disposed to accede to his representations. It was evident that if any considerable part of the army was detached to so distant a point as Virginia, all that had been gained in the West would be lost ; and of course the larger Halleck's army in one body the more urgent would be the demand from McClellan. 1 On purely military grounds, therefore, the propriety of keeping his army together was at least open to question. If we consider the political grounds, the question was still more difficult. Mr. Lincoln's heart ached for the suffering Unionists in East Tennessee, To be a Union man in the vicinity of Knorville in 1862 meant something more than the mere expression of opinion, it meant the constant facing of death. " Treason " to the Confederacy was then indeed made odious, and its punish- ment was hanging without trial. The sufferings which these brave men had endured for their devotion to the Union had induced Mr. Lincoln to write constant despatches 1 See appendix D, at the end of the volume. IUKA AND CORINTH. 33 during the preceding winter to Halleck and Buell urging an advance into East Tennessee ; he had yielded his judgment on the representation that this was not a judicious military move ; but now that the Mississippi had been opened to Memphis he again urged the relief of East Tennessee, and his appeals were not without effect. On June 5th he tele- graphed Halleck, enclosing a despatch from McOlellan, re- commending the occupation of Chattanooga, and later (June 30th) he telegraphed that the expedition to East Tennessee must not be abandoned under any circumstances. To the first telegram Halleck replied that preparations for Chatta- nooga had already been made, and in fact on June 2d he had notified Buell that he might expect an order to move his whole army eastward. That an energetic commander might have done more than Halleck did seems incontestable ; he might have sent a por- tion of Buell's army — not to slowly repair the railroad — but to march with all haste to reinforce Mitchell, seize, fortify, and hold Chattanooga against all comers, and draw its supplies directly from Nashville. With the balance of his force, enough to largely outnumber Beauregard, he might have pursued the latter with vigor, bringing him to battle without fortifications or else continuing his pursuit to "Vicksburg, Halleck meanwhile drawing his own supplies by boat or rail from Memphis. But it is universally admitted that energy in the field was not one of Halleck's characteristics. His orders were cautious to the extent of feebleness, and while his troops were scattered about trying to hold and repair 300 miles of railroad — from Memphis to near Chattanooga — running parallel to the enemy's front, the enemy under Bragg (who had superseded Beauregard) seized the initia- tive, divided his forces, and by a movement which was pre- eminently remarkable for its boldness, its skill, and its suc- 2* 34, THE MISSISSIPPI. cess, transferred a part of his army to Chattanooga, whence he led Buell a stem chase straight to Louisville. The Union opportunity was thus lost, and Bragg was allowed to control the course of events in the West ; the Union armies were not again united until Vicksburg had been taken, and the whole force put under Grant's direction in order to drive Bragg out of Chattanooga in November, 1863. Halleck's orders for the dispersion of his army were as follows : on June 3d, McClernand was sent with his own and Wallace's divisions of the Army of the Tennessee to Bolivar, on the Mississippi Central Bailroad. On June 4th, Pope, who was pursuing Beauregard south of Corinth, was notified not to bring on a battle, Halleck adding, " I think the enemy will continue his retreat, which is all I desire." - Pope's army went into camp near Bienzi. On June 9th Sherman was ordered with his own and Hurlbut's division to move along the railroad to Memphis, and on the same day Buell received his definite orders to march his whole army eastward along the railroad to Chattanooga. On the 10th, the order of April 30th, by which the army had been divided into right wing, center, left wing, and reserve, was revoked, and Grant, Buell, and Pope, were ordered to re- sume command of their Armies of the Tennessee, Ohio, and Mississippi respectively. Halleck remained at Corinth for five weeks longer, but nothing was done but slowly to re- pair the railroads, against which the Confederates occa- sionally made a dash. On July 16th he left for Washington, to assume his new duties as General-in-Chief. Grant was left in command of all troops in the vicinity of Memphis and Corinth and as far back as Columbus, Ky., but as Hal- leck expected to return in a few weeks and keep his head- quarters in the West, no successor was appointed to his late command nor did he give any definite instructions as to the 1UKA AND CORINTH. 35 movements of troops in that region. His first telegram to Grant, dated July 31st, is in these words : " You must judge for yourself the best use to be made of your troops. Be careful not to scatter them too much ; also to hold them in readiness to reinforce Buell at Chattanooga if necessary." This dispersion of Halleck's army, combined with Bragg's bold offensive — and possibly also the disastrous course of Memphis to luka. events at this time in Virginia — reduced all the Union armies in the West to the defensive. Grant was left with about 60,000 men, composed of Pope's "Army of the Missis- sippi" (now commanded by Rosecrans, Pope having been ordered to Virginia) and the " Army of the Tennessee," ex- cept Wallace's division, which had been sent to Curtis at •Helena. But Bragg's invasion of Tennessee soon caused such alarm that two divisions, and subsequently a third 36 THE MISSISSIPPI. division, of Rosecrans's army were Sent to reinforce Buell, reducing Grant's force to about 42,000. With these he was required to guard the line of road — two hundred miles long — from Memphis to Decatur, and he was specially directed to keep open his communications with Buell. Under these requirements no concentration of his force nor offensive measures were to be thought of. He therefore oc- cupied three important points of his road — Memphis, Cor- inth, and Tuscumbia — with considerable bodies, and posted the rest of his men at Jackson and Bolivar, central points in rear, from which they could readily be moved in any re- quired direction. In this position he awaited the move- ments of the enemy into whose hands the power of initia- tive had passed. On the Confederate side Bragg remained in camp at Tu- pelo, Miss., until July 22d, when he issued orders sending the Army of the Mississippi, numbering about 35,000 men, under Hardee, to Chattanooga by rail, via Mobile ; he went with this column in person. At Chattanooga his army was augmented by recruits, and by calling in detachments, and, on August 16th, he moved northward toward Kentucky, in conjunction with Kirby Smith's army from Knoxville. No successor was appointed to Bragg in Mississippi, and, by his departure, the Confederate forces in that region were reduced to two independent bodies, each about 16,000 in strength ; one, under Van Dom, was charged with the de- fence of the river, and the other, under Price, was to guard the Mobile and Ohio Railroad south of Corinth. Van Dom's troops were scattered from Holly Springs to Vicks- burg, and a few days after Bragg's departure Van Dorn or- dered the expedition against Baton Bouge, as already nar- rated. Price's troops were less scattered, most of them being in the vicinity of Tupelo. IUKA AND CORINTH. 37 Nothing of any consequence took place for a month. In the latter part of August a cavalry raid was undertaken by Generals Armstrong and Jackson, who moved from Holly Springs to the vicinity of Bolivar, with a force of 3,700 men, and did some damage to the railroad between Jackson and Bolivar. On September 2d, Price received a despatch from Bragg, saying that Buell was "in full retreat upon Nashville,'' and directing him to " watch Bosecrans and prevent a junction, or, if he escapes, follow him closely.' - Price immediately communicated this to Van Dorn, and proposed a junction of their forces, but Van Dorn replied that he could not get all his men together at Holly Springs until the 12th. Price thereupon determined to move forward alone. His advance reached Iuka on the 13th, and had a skirmish with the small garrison stationed there; on the following day his main force came up and entered the place. Three days later he received a despatch from Bragg, stating that documents captured at Nashville proved that part of Kosecrans's army had been there (which was true, as two divisions of that army had been sent to Buell in August), and asking Price to hasten his advance into Tennessee. Price, however, knew very well that Bosecrans was between Iuka and Cor- inth, and felt certain that Bragg had been misled in his in- formation. As the spirit of his orders was to attack Bose- crans, he had no hesitation in abandoning his expedition to Tennessee. He therefore sent despatches on the 17th to Van Dorn, again proposing the union of their forces, and an attack on Corinth. On the 19th he received Van Dorn's an- swer, acceding to his proposition, but asking him to move to Bienzi in order to effect a junction. Van Dorn, having secured Port Hudson, and the gunboats having retreated up and down the river, had left small garrisons at Vicksburg 38 THE MISSISSIPPI. and Port Hudson, and collected all the rest of his force at Holly Springs, and was now ready for the offensive. Price made preparations to march toward Bienzi the next morn- ing, when, late on the afternoon of the 19th, his pickets were driven in by Eosecrans at Iuka. This battle was brought about in the following manner : Grant was watching Price's and Van Dorn's movements as carefully as possible, in daily expectation of an attack ; but on September 10th he confessed that he was unable to " de- termine the objects of the enemy." On the following day he telegraped that everything indicated an attack on Cor- inth within the next forty-eight hours. He therefore made some changes in the position of his troops, moving Hurl- but's division from Memphis to Bolivar, Ord's from Bolivar to Corinth, and drawing in Bosecrans's troops from Iuka and Tuscumbia to the vicinity of Corinth. His army was then at three central points, Memphis, Bolivar, and Corinth, ready to move promptly as soon as the enemy's movements were developed. Price's advanced guard, as already stated, entered Iuka on September 13th, and on the 15th a recon- noissance by Bosecrans's cavalry developed the fact that Price occupied Iuka in force. Grant immediately prepared to attack him. In the absence of positive knowledge as to the enemy's plans, three suppositions were possible. First, that Price intended to cross the Tennessee for the purpose of joining Bragg, or attacking Buell's rear. Halleck tele- graphed to Grant on the 17th, to do everything in his power to prevent this, as a junction of Bragg and Price " would be most disastrous." Second, that Corinth was to be attacked simultaneously, by Van Dorn from the southwest, and by Price from the east or northeast. Third, that Price would endeavor to draw Grant away from Corinth in pursuit, while Van Dorn should attack that place from the southwest. IUKA AND CORINTH. 39 "Whatever the enemy's plans might be, Grant satisfied him- self that Van Dorn could not reach Corinth with any con- siderable force in less than four days, and he determined to attack Price at once, and, if possible, overwhelm him, and return to Corinth before Van Dorn could arrive. Grant, therefore, ordered Bosecrans to move south about twelve miles to Bienzi and Jacinto, leave small detachments in those places to prevent a surprise on Corinth from the south, thence move rapidly eastward with the bulk of his force — about 9,000 men — till he was opposite Iuka, then turn northward and attack on the roads coming from Jacinto and Fulton. Ord, with about six thousand men, was to move along the railroad to Burnsville, then take roads north of the railroad, and attack on the north and west of Iuka. The whole plan of attack was based on occu- pying the Jacinto and Fulton roads, thus cutting off Price from all retreat to the west or south. If the attack were successful, he would be driven against the Tennessee Eiver, where it was hoped to crush him. Grant went in person with Ord's column, which reached Burnsville on the 18th, and encamped within six miles of Iuka, its advance moving forward to within a few miles of the town, and skirmishing with Price's cavalry. Prepara- tions were made to attack at 4.30 a.m., the following day. After midnight, however, word was received from Bosecrans that, through the fault of a guide, his march had been slightly delayed, and one of his divisions was still at Jacinto, twenty miles from Iuka ; he would, therefore, not be able to reach Iuka before one or two o'clock on the following afternoon. Grant thereupon ordered Qrd not to attack until he heard firing from the other side of .Iuka. During the 19th, the direction of the wind was such that the firing was not heard. Bosecrans sent word, at 12.40 p.m., that he 40 THE MISSISSIPPI. ■was within eight miles of Iuka, but this was not received by Grant until after night. Hearing nothing from Eosecrans during the day, and no sounds of firing, Grant and Ord con- cluded that Eosecrans could not reach the field that day, and Ord was therefore instructed to skirmish with the en- emy, but not to bring on a general engagement. Eosecrans, however, had moved at daylight, and pushiDg his men with great energy, his leading division, under Ham- ilton, reached a point about two miles southwest of Iuka, on the Jacinto road, about 4 p.m. Here they encountered strong opposition from the enemy, and the battle was at once opened. Hamilton formed his division across the forks of the road, on the wood- ed knoll shown on the accompanying map. Stanley's division, as it came up, was halt- ed on the road in rear, and only one regiment of it was hotly engaged. Hamilton posted a battery at the forks of the road, and the battle was mainly a contest for this point. Price had two divisions, commanded by Generals Little and Maury. Little's division was in the outskirts of the village on the south, and Maury's on the north. As soon as his skirmishers were driven in on the Jacinto road, Price or- dered Little's division to advance on that road, and Maury to move into the village, and be in readiness to assist, if necessary. He was not called upon, however, the battle Iuka, September 19, 1862. IUKA AND CORINTH. 41 being fought on the Confederate side by Little's division, and mainly by two brigades of it, numbering between three and four thousand men. These two brigades attacked Ham- ilton's position at the forks of the road with great vehe- mence, and after some unsuccessful efforts, finally carried that point, capturing the battery, and forcing Hamilton's line back a few hundred yards, but again losing both the battery and the position under a determined advance of Hamilton's men, assisted by one regiment of Stanley's. Darkness then put an end to the fighting, and Hamilton's division was withdrawn to the field in rear, its place being taken by Stanley's division, which had been but slightly engaged. Price at once began his preparations for retreat, and during the night, Eosecrans heard the rumbling of his wagons moving off to the southeast. At daylight, Stanley's men moved cautiously forward, and found that the enemy's position was abandoned ; they then pressed on to the village, but found nothing but a few stragglers in it. Price's whole command had escaped by the Fulton road. Stanley's divi- sion was pushed forward in pursuit on the Fulton road, and Hamilton was countermarched on the Jacinto road, but at night, both found themselves distanced by the enemy, and gave up the pursuit. It will be seen from the map that Bosecrans, in his eagerness to reach the field on the appointed day, and in accordance with the report he had sent to Grant (but which was not received until night), had pushed forward on the Jacinto road, and on arriving near the town had been immediately attacked by the enemy, and forced into action. He therefore had no opportunity to move Hamilton's division over to the Fulton road, as had been arranged in the orders for the battle. This road was thus left open, and Price availed himself of it to escape with great promptness. Bosecrans sent word to Grant at 42 THE MISSISSIPPI. 10.30 p.m. of the 19th, informing him of the engagement of the afternoon, and asking him to attack in the morning in. force, adding, "We will try to get a position on our right, ■which will take Itika." Grant, therefore, pushed forward with OrcPs troops early on the 20th, but on arriving at Iuka found that Price had escaped. The opportunity to destroy Price was lost by the unfortunate, but unavoidable, lack of concert on the 19th, and by the precipitation with which Eosecrans came to the field, and was forced to fight without occupying the Fulton road. Price, as we have seen, had, at that time, no intention of going to Tennessee, but he suc- ceeded in returning southward, and subsequently in joining Van Dorn, in accordance with the agreement which had been made between them. Eosecrans reported his losses in the battle of Iuka at 144 killed, 598 wounded, and 40 missing — total 782, nearly 700 of which were in Hamilton's division, which brought only 2,800 men into action. There is a great discrepancy in the reports of the Confederate losses. Price, in his report dated Sep- tember 26th, puts them at 86 killed and 408 wounded — total 496 ; but Eosecrans's Provost-Marshal certifies that he buried 265 who were found dead on the field, that 120 more died in hospital, that 342 wounded were found in Iuka, 361 were taken prisoners, and it was estimated that 350 wounded were carried off — making a total of 1,438. General Little was killed just as his division was coming into action. Price retreated southward and reached Baldwyn, on the Mobile and Ohio Eailroad, on September 23d, and imme- diately notified Van Dorn at Holly Springs of his arrival. Eosecrans and Ord returned to Corinth. Previous to this time Grant had found that it was impos- sible to maintain the railroad from Memphis to Corinth, which ran parallel to the enemy's front and was subject to, IUKA AND CORINTH. 43 frequent raids by the enemy's cavalry. This line had there- fore been practically abandoned from Chewalla to the vicin- ity of Memphis, and communication was kept up by means of the railroads in rear, forming two sides of a triangle from Memphis to Humboldt and Humboldt to Corinth. The rail- road east of Corinth was also practically abandoned, as noth- ing had been heard directly from Buell for several weeks/ In order to put himself in direct communication with both wings of his army, at Memphis and at Corinth, Grant estab- lished his headquarters at Jackson, on October 1st. The re- turns of his army on that day show that he had 48,000 effec- tive men, as follows : 7,000 under Sherman at Memphis, 12,000 under Ord at Bolivar, 23,000 under Eosecrans at- Corinth, a small reserve of 6,000 at Jackson, ready to be used whenever needed. On September 30th, movements of the Confederates were apparent in the vicinity of Grand Junction, on the Memphis and Charleston Railroad. These movements were of such a character that Grant was left in doubt whether Bolivar or Corinth was to be the point of attack. On the following day, however, it was learned that the Confederates were concentrated at Pocahontas, about twenty miles northwest of Corinth, and Grant became con- vinced that Corinth was to be the objective. He imme- diately notified Eosecrans to be prepared, and directed- Hurlbut at Bolivar to watch the enemy's movements and at- tack him on the flank if an opportunity offered. Meanwhile, on September 25th, Van Dom had received Price's letter announcing his arrival at Baldwyn, and had immediately requested him to move to Ripley, and had put his own forces in motion for the same place. These latter consisted of a division under Lovell, containing three bri- gades under Generals Rust, Villepigue, and Bowen. Rust's- brigade was composed of a portion of the troops that Breck- 44 THE MISSISSIPPI. enridge had led to Baton Eouge (Breckenridge having now- gone in person to join Bragg), Villepigue's of the troops that had formerly garrisoned Fort Pillow and had since been stationed on the Mississippi Central Bailroad, and Bowen's of a portion of Lovell's original command at New Orleans and Jackson. Van Dorn and Price met at Bipley on Sep- tember 28th, and Van Dorn took command, being the senior officer. The return of his troops on that day shows that, after deducting the garrisons left at Vicksburg, Port Hud- son, and other places, he had about 22,000 in the field, Price's troops numbering about 14,000 and Lovell's about 8,000. About 15,000 exchanged prisoners had lately arrived in the interior of Mississippi, but they had not yet been armed. On the other hand, new regiments had been formed at the North, and several of them were destined to Grant's command, but they had not yet arrived. Van Dorn having got his army together at Bipley on September 28th, moved northward on the following day, and reached Pocahontas on October 1st. Here he carefully surveyed the field in front of him and matured his plans for the offensive. The reasons governing his action are stated with great clearness in his admirable report of these opera- tions, dated October 20, 1862. Three points in front of him, Memphis, Bolivar, and Corinth, were strongly fortified, forming the arc of a circle of which the chord was about one hundred miles long. He judged that to take Memphis would give no military advantage, and it was doubtful if it could be held without heavy guns against the Union gun- boats. To attack Bolivar was to penetrate into the re-en- trant of the three fortified places and to render himself liable to disastrous attacks on both flanks. But " if a successful attack could be made upon Corinth from the west and north- west, the forces there driven back on the Tennessee and cut IUKA AND CORINTH. 45 off, Bolivar and Jackson would easily fall, and then, upon the arrival of the exchanged prisoners of war, West Tennes- see would soon be in our possession, and communication with General Bragg effected through Middle Tennessee. Xhe attack on Corinth was a military necessity requiring prompt and vigorous action.'' There can be no doubt that this reasoning was perfectly sound ; a successful attack upon Corinth would in all probability have forced Grant back to Kentucky in the same manner that Bragg had car- ried Buell back to Louisville, and all the results of the cam- paign from Fort Henry to Corinth would then have been lost. Van Dorn, therefore, started to attack Corinth with the utmost energy. Having reached Pocahontas on October 1st, he turned sharply to the east, crossed the Hatchie, and biv- ouacked at Chewalla on the night of the 2d. The march was resumed at daylight on the 3d, Lovell's division in ad- vance, marching on the right of the Memphis and Charles- ton Bailroad. Arriving near Corinth, about 10 a.m., his line of battle was formed with Lovell's three brigades in line, each supported by a reserve, on the right or south of the Memphis and Charleston Bailroad ; Price's corps was on the left, in the angle between the two railroads, Maury's divi- sion, with two brigades in line and one in reserve, connect- ing with Lovell, and Hubert's (formerly Little's) division, similarly formed, on Maury's left. Jackson's cavalry bri- gade was on the right of the whole line, and Armstrong's on the left. Van Dorn's intention was to open the attack with Lovell's division, in the hope that Bosecrans would strength- en his left by withdrawing from his right, and then his main force, under Price, was to make the principal attack on Bosecrans's right. In the meantime, Bosecrans had been fully informed of the enemy's approach, and had drawn into Corinth all the 46 THE MISSISSIPPI. detachments posted in observation on the exterior. His force consisted of the two divisions of his own army, under Stanley and Hamilton, and the 2d and 6th divisions of the Army of the Tennessee, commanded by Davies and Mc- Kean. His position was well defended by a line of re- Corinth, October S-4, 1E62. doubts, constructed within a short distance of the town, and by an outer line of intrenchments, about two miles in ad- vance, which had been built by the Confederates prior to their evacuation in May. During the night of October 2d to 3d, Kosecrans issued orders, directing his divisions to move at 3 a.m., and take post in advance of his line of IUKA AND CORINTH. 47 redoubts, and about half-way to the outer line; Hamil- ton's division was on the right, facing north, Davies in the centre, and MeKean's division on the left, on the Chewalla road, with three regiments advanced to the outer line of works. Stanley's division was just south of the town, in reserve. These positions were assumed about 9 a.m. Van Dorn, meanwhile, had been advancing from Chewalla, skirmishing all the way with the outposts of MeKean's divi- sion, and about 10 a.m., he deployed into the formation pre- viously given. Lovell, on the right, at once came in contact with the three regiments of MeKean's. division, posted in an advantageous position on a hill at the intersection of the Memphis Eailroad with the outer line of works. Deeming it important to hold this hill, Brig. Gen. J. McArthur, com- manding the first brigade of MeKean's division, moved forward with four regiments to the support of the three already posted there. At the same time, Davies asked, and obtained, permission to move his division forward to the outer line of works. These two advances were eccentric, and the result was a considerable gap between Davies and MeKean's divisions. A severe contest took place on this outer line, Lpvell's division being opposed to McArthur, and Maury's division attacking the left of Davies's. The Confederates finally penetrated between Davies and Mc- Arthur, and the whole Union line was forced back, and took up a second position about half a mile in advance of the inner redoubts, Davies refusing his left flank, and McArthur his right. Lovell's division was now moved past the left of MeKean's division, and came in front of the redoubts on the southwest of the town. This caused McArthur, as well as Crocker's brigade of MeKean's division, to fall back to these redoubts, and, at the same time, Price's entire corps made another violent attack upon Davies's division, and forced it 48 THE MISSISSIPPI back upon Battery Robinett, where it re-formed and held ita position until night. One brigade of Stanley's division was sent to Davies's assistance during his retreat, and the rest of this division was preparing to assist, when, about 5.30 p.m., the enemy's attack ceased. Meanwhile, Hamilton's division, on the extreme right, had taken but little active part in the action. In the morning it was formed on the east of the Mobile and Ohio Railroad, facing north, and from there ad- vanced to the outer line of intrenchments. The enemy's attack, however, was entirely beyond Hamilton's left, and upon Davies's division. Hamilton changed front to the left, so as to face, the railroad. He then intended to attack the enemy's left flank, as he was advancing against Davies, but one of his brigades diverged too far to the right, and the other was considered too weak to attack alone. Before this error could be corrected, the enemy had ceased his attack, possibly alarmed, as Hamilton claims, by the presence of the latter on his left flank. The battle closed for this day at sunset, a little before six o'clock. It had been most encouraging for the Confederate arms. Rosecrans had been driven back for a distance of about two miles and had taken refuge in the redoubts just outside of the town ; the Confederates passed the night within a few hundred yards of these redoubts, and they hoped on the morrow to complete the destruction of the Union army. This army, however, was by no means de- moralized or disheartened. During the night its position was rearranged so as to make a strong defence in the morn- ing. McKean's division was placed on the extreme left in the vicinity of Battery Phillips, south of the Memphis Rail- road ; Stanley's division took post across that road in Bat- teries Williams and Robinett, relieving Davies's division which retired to Battery Powell on the north of the town, IUKA AND CORINTH. 49 and there formed facing northwest; Hamilton's division formed the extreme right, beyond Davies's division and facing north. Eosecrans's force of 23,000 men was there- fore concentrated on the arc of a circle around Corinth less than two miles in length, and the prominent points of this line were defended by strong redoubts. Van Dorn also rearranged his troops during the night. Lovell's division was placed on the south of the Memphis railroad, facing east toward the town. Maury's division was in front of Battery Bobinett with three batteries estab- lished so as to cover the whole ground on the west of the town ; and Hubert's division was formed on his left. His orders were that at daylight Hubert should open a vigorous attack on the left, pivoting on his own right and swinging his left down along the Ohio Bailroad against Battery Powell and the town ; at the same time Maury's batteries were to open on the west against Battery Bobinett and his infantry were to move straight on Corinth between the two railroads. When Hebert's and Maury's divisions were well engaged Lovell was to attack vigorously from the southwest. This whole plan miscarried, in Van Dorn's opinion, owing to the delay in Hebert's division, which was to open the en- gagement. This division did not attack at daylight, and at 7 a.m. Hubert reported in person to Van Dorn, saying that he was sick. His senior brigade commander was ordered to take command of the division and carry out the move- ment ordered. But it was nearly nine o'clock before the di- vision got started, and meanwhile Maury's men were already engaged, so that the attack was somewhat disjointed. It was, however, conducted with great gallantry and determination. HCbert's division, under Brig. Gen. Martin E. Green, advanced with four brigades in echelon, the left thrown forward ; the whole division pivoted on the right and swung aroiind until. VIII.— 3 50 THE MISSISSIPPI. it occupied a position facing south in the woods north of Corinth. It then rushed forward from these woods, the two brigades on the right, composed of Missouri troops, direct- ing their attack against Battery Powell, and the other two against Hamilton's line to the east of that battery. These latter brigades were warmly received by Hamilton and were driven off after a severe contest without reaching his works ; but the Missouri troops captured Battery Powell with all its guns, forcing back the infantry in and near it, and spread- ing confusion among the artillery posted for its support. A portion of Davies's division subsequently rallied, however, and assisted by a brigade of Hamilton's division, recaptured Battery Powell with its guns, driving out the Missouri troops with great loss. As soon as Maury heard heavy firing on his left he gave the order for his division to move forward straight toward Corinth. Two regiments of Moore's brigade on his right at once came against Battery Robinett, which they en- tered and there engaged in a desperate hand-to-hand en- counter with the men of Stanley's division defending it. In this they were worsted, Colonel Rogers, commanding the 2d Texas, being killed in the midst of the work; they were then driven out. The rest of this brigade, and Phi- fer's brigade on its left, moved straight forward against the left flank of Davies' division, swept it away, and penetrated into the heart of the town. Here they were met by some re- serve regiments of Sullivan's brigade, which formed the left of Hamilton's division, and being in disorder in the streets and subjected to cross fire of artillery from both flanks of the Union army, they lost heavily and were forced to re- treat. The remaining brigade (Cabell's) of Maury's division, was sent to reinforce the Missouri troops that had captured Battery Powell, but before they arrived the latter troops IUKA AND CORINTH. 51 had already been routed ; Cabell charged up against Battery- Powell but was met by a terrible fire and was unable to reach the parapet ; he was at once forced to join in the re- treat, although a portion of one of his regiments on the right was able to reach the town in company with the rest of Maury's men, and retreated with them. The duration of this fighting in and around Corinth did not exceed an hour, but its character was most sanguinary. While it had been in progress, Lovell was preparing to make an attack on the southwest, and had entered into some skirmishing in front of Battery Phillips. But before his preparations for assault were complete, he received an order to send one brigade to check the onslaught upon Maury's troops at they came out of town ; and this order was quickly followed by another to employ his whole division as a rear- guard for the army, which was now in full retreat. The fighting was over, and the Confederates were all moving off by noon. Kosecrans rode over the field, and satisfied himself of the enemy's retreat, but decided not to begin pursuit until the following day. General Grant blamed him for this delay, but Bosecrans justified it on the ground that his men were worn out by " two days of fight- ing, and two almost sleepless nights of preparation, move- ment, and march.'' He notified his troops to rest them- selves, replenish their ammunition, and be ready to start after the enemy in the morning. While the battle was going on during the 3d, Brig.-Gen. J. B. McPherson, who had been charged with the reconstruc- tion of the railroads, but had held no command, arrived at Jackson from Columbus, and was ordered by Grant to take command of two unassigned brigades stationed along .the railroad between Jackson and Corinth, organize them into a division, and push on to Corinth. He picked up his four 52 THE MISSISSIPPI. regiments during the 4th, carried them by train to within twelve miles of Corinth, then disembarked, and marched the rest of the way, reaching Corinth, and reporting to Eosecrans at 4 p.m. He was ordered to move his division at daylight in pursuit of the enemy on the road to Chewalla. On the morning of the 4th, also, Hurlbut, in obedience to orders from Grant, moved with his division from Bolivar to Pocahontas, with orders to intercept the Confederate re- treat. He bivouacked for the night on the west bank of the Hatchie Eiver, just south of the railroad. On the fol- lowing morning Ord arrived and took command of this column. Van Dorn's army passed the night at Chewalla. Early on the morning of the 5th, Van Dorn continued his retreat, and Bosecrans's troops moved out from Corinth in pursuit, McPherson in the lead, followed by Stanley, and McKean's and Hamilton's divisions on parallel roads. Through some mistake in taking the roads, all four divisions ran against each other about seven miles from Corinth ; the columns were delayed, and had gone no farther than Che- walla by nightfall. Van Dorn reached the Hatchie, oppo- site Ord's command at Davis's Mills, early in the morning, and his advance guard seized the bridge, but it was imme- diately attacked by Ord and driven back across the bridge. A very considerable affair ensued between Ord's little command and the whole of Van Dorn's army, in which Ord was severely wounded. Van Dorn was not pressed in his rear by Bosecrans, whose troops were over twelve miles away, and he managed to defend himself against Ord, and to continue his retreat on the east bank of the Hatchie for six miles to Cram's Mill. Here there was a bridge on which he crossed his whole army during the night. The following, day he continued his retreat to Bipley, and thence to Holly Springs. Bosecrans and Hurlbut pursued as far as Bipley, IUKA AND CORINTH. 53 when, owing to their lack of preparation for an extended movement, Grant ordered them to return to Corinth and Bolivar. For the numbers engaged, this was one of the most hotly- contested battles of the war. Rosecrans reported his losses at 315 killed, 1,812 wounded, and 232 missing ; total, 2,359. Concerning the Confederate losses there is the usual dis- crepancy. Their official returns give 505 killed, 2,150 wounded, and 2,183 missing; total, 4,838. On the other hand, Eosecrans states that he took 2,268 prisoners, and his Medical Director says that 1,423 Confederates were buried on the field. The usual proportion of wounded to killed being about five to one, this would make Van Dorn's total loss, including prisoners, over nine thousand. On the Union side General Hackleman was killed ; General Ogles- by and a number of colonels commanding brigades or regi- ments were also wounded. Upon hearing of Van Dorn's defeat at Corinth, Jefferson Davis nominated J. C. Pemberton to be Lieutenant-General, and directed him to proceed forthwith to Mississippi. He arrived at Jackson, Miss., and assumed command on Octo- ber 14th. Van Dorn was severely blamed for the loss of the battle of Corinth, and one of his brigade commanders pre- pared charges against him for " undertaking an important expedition . . . without due consideration," and for gen- eral failure and neglect of duty. He applied for a court of inquiry, and one was ordered, consisting of Generals Price, Tilghman, and Maury. This court completely exonerated Van Dorn, and unanimously reported that every allegation made against him was fully disproved, and that no further proceedings were necessary. Van Dorn continued in com- mand of a division, under Pemberton, and subsequently under Bragg, until his death in May, 1863. 54 THE MISSISSIPPI. Rosecrans, on the other hand, received full credit for his two victories. Immediately after Iuka he was made a Major- General, his commission dating back to March, 1862 ; and three weeks after the battle of Corinth he was ordered to Louisville, and appointed to the command of the Army of the Cumberland, in place of Buell. As the battle of Antietam (September 17th) brought Lee's invasion of Maryland to a close, and the battle of Perryville (October 8th) was the culmination of Bragg's advance into Kentucky, so this battle of Corinth (October 5th) marks the farthest point reached in the Confederate wave of reaction along the Mississippi, which had followed the unsuccessful naval operations at Vicksburg, and the dispersion of Hal- leck's army. From this time forward, the Confederates were thrown on the defensive ; the Union army resumed the of- fensive and steadily advanced, slowly at first, but none the less surely. CHAPTER HI. THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBUBG. On October 24th the order was issued from the War De- partment ordering Rosecrans to supersede Buell, and de- nominating the troops under Grant, as the Thirteenth Army Corps. The "Army of the Mississippi" thus lost its dis- tinctive designation. The troops in the whole of Grant's department numbered about 48,500 at the middle of the month, and were thus distributed : District of Memphis, Major-General Sherman 7,000 District of Jackson, Major-General Hurlbut 19,200 District of Corinth, Brigadier-General Hamilton 17,500 District of Columbus,- Brigadier-General Dodge 4,800 Total 48,500 The reverses sustained by the Union armies in the East during the summer, had necessitated a further call, on July 2d, for 300,000 volunteers, to serve for three years or the war, and in October a large number of these were already raised and organized. As early as October 8th, Halleck had notified Grant that he might expect " a large body of new levies." In view of the favorable turn of affairs in Vir- ginia and Kentucky, the defeat of Van Dorn, and the pros- pect of reinforcements, Grant now felt at liberty, for the first time since Halleck's departure in July, to make prepa- 56 THE MISSISSIPPI. rations for the offensive, and he immediately turned his thoughts in that direction. On October 26th, he addressed — somewhat hesitatingly — a letter to Halleck, suggesting "the destruction of the railroads to all points of the com- pass from Corinth," and the concentration of his forces near Grand Junction. He then thought that he " would be able to move down the Mississippi Central Boad, and cause the evacuation of Vicksburg, and capture or destroy all the boats on the Yazoo Eiver." Grant hastened to add, " I am ready, however, to do with all my might whatever you may direct, without criticism." It does not appear that any answer was returned to this letter, or any notice taken of it. Grant was therefore forced either to lie idle, or to do what he could on his own responsibility in the absence of instructions. He was not authorized to abandon Corinth or any other of the many positions held by his scattered force, but he thought that by taking two divisions from Bolivar, under McPherson, and three from Corinth, under Hamilton, he might assemble a force of about 30,000 men in the vicinity of Grand Junc- tion, and from there move southward, while Sherman made a slight demonstration out from Memphis. Orders to this effect were issued on November 1st, and on the 4th the troops arrived at Grand Junction and La Grange, where Grant joined them in person on the same day. Halleck was .informed of this movement on November 2d by a telegram, in which Grant stated his intention to move on to Holly Springs, and possibly to Grenada, repairing the railroad and telegraph as he advanced. Halleck telegraphed his ap- proval of the advance, " as soon as you are strong enough for that purpose." He also added that orders had been sent to the troops at Helena (in the department commanded by Curtis, at St. Louis) to cross the river and threaten Grenada. THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 57 On the receipt of this despatch, Grant ordered Hamilton to push out reconnoissances with his cavalry toward Holly- Memphis to Vicisbnrg. 1862-1863. Springs and Eipley, and develop the position of the enemy. But on November 6th he received a telegram from Halleck, promising a reinforcement of 20,000 men in a few days. 58 THE MISSISSIPPI. The prospect of so large a reinforcement induced Grant to suspend his operations until they should arrive, and he im- mediately sent a despatch to Sherman, countermanding the order for his advance. McPherson, however, was directed to send two divisions of infantry to reconnoitre toward Holly Springs. He came upon a force of the enemy, esti- mated at 10,000 men, behind the Ooldwater, in advance of Holly Springs, and learned that there were two other bodies of 10,000 and 13,000 men respectively, at Holly Springs and Abbeville. He then returned to the vicinity of Grand Junction, reaching there on the evening of the 9th. On the same evening Grant telegraphed to Halleck that the reinforcements were arriving very slowly, and if they did not come on more rapidly, he should attack as he was. Halleck replied that several regiments had already left Illi- nois for Memphis, and more were to leave in a few days. He added, "Memphis will be made the depot of a joint military and naval expedition on Vicksburg." This was very vague, and, as rumors had been floating about for sev- eral days that an independent expedition was fitting out to descend the Mississippi, under McOlernand, it became ne- cessary for Grant to learn definitely what his status was, and whether these rumors were true. As he said in his letter to Sherman, of November 6th, it was impossible for him to make any plans until he learned where and how the other Union armies were to advance, so that all might co-operate. He therefore telegraphed to Halleck in these words : " Am I to understand that I lie still here while an expedition is fitted out from Memphis; or do you want me to push south as far as possible ? Am I to have Sherman move sub- ject to my order, or is he and his forces reserved for some special service? Will not more forces be sent here?" Halleck replied : "You have command of all troops sent to TH3 FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 59 your Department, and have permission to fight the enemy where you please." On the 13th, Grant telegraphed that his cavalry had entered Holly Springs, the enemy having re- treated behind the Tallahatchie, but stated that he did not deem it advisable to move forward until he was prepared to follow up any success. He also asked for additional locomo- tives to be sent to Memphis. To which Halleck replied that it was not advisable to repair the railroad south of Memphis ; that operations in Mississippi "must be limited to rapid marches upon any collected forces of the enemy,'' and that " the enemy must be turned by a rapid movement down the river from Memphis as soon as sufficient force can be col- lected." This was the first intimation of any definite plan, and was an outline of the movement executed by Grant and Sherman during the month of December. The explanation of the contradictory despatches above quoted, and the lack of instructions from Halleck to Grant, is found in the fact that the authorities in Washington were at this time acting at cross purposes. In the month of August, Maj.-Gen. John A. McClernand, then command- ing a division under Grant, had obtained leave of absence, and had gone to Washington. His correspondence with the President and the War Department is not on record, but it is known that he had frequent interviews with the President, with whom he had long been acquainted, both personally and politically, in Illinois. In these interviews McClernand endeavored to impress upon the President the great importance, in a political, military, and com- mercial view, of opening the Mississippi River to New Orleans. He suggested an independent expedition as the best means to accomplish this purpose. Both the President and the Secretary of War were convinced by his arguments, and, on October 21st, the latter issued a secret order, direct- 60 THE MISSISSIPPI. ing McClernand to proceed to Indiana, Illinois, and Iowa, raise and organize volunteers, and send them to Memphis or Cairo, "to the end that, when a sufficient force, not re- quired by the operations of General Grant's command shall be raised, an expedition may be organized, under General McClemand's command, against Vicksburg, and to clear the Mississippi Eiver, and open navigation to New Orleans.'' Mr. Lincoln endorsed on the back of this order, that, though confidential, it might be shown to the Governors of States and other persons, in General McOlernand's discretion, and that he took a deep interest in the success of the expedition. No intimation of this order was given to Grant, but it was necessarily communicated to Halleck. As an educated sol- dier, Halleck could not but see that McOlernand's course was in violation of all military discipline, that the expedi- tion must necessarily have a demoralizing and disorganizing effect on Grant's army, and that two commanders on the Mississippi, having the same object in view, were not only unnecessary, but liable to bring about disaster. McCler- nand had also served under his command, and he probably did not entertain so high an opinion of his abilities as did the President and Secretary. It is believed — though writ- ten evidence of this is not extant — that Halleck protested against the entire proposition, but without avail. McCler- nand undoubtedly left Washington with the impression that he was to have sole command of the expedition ; and he proceeded to Illinois, whence he reported, on November 10th, that twenty regiments had been raised and forwarded, and twelve more were nearly ready. These were the very troops to which Halleck referred in his despatches to Grant as coming to reinforce him. McClernand seems to have gained some inkling of this, for, on the 13th, he telegraphed Stanton : "I infer that General Grant claims the right THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 61 . . . . to control all troops sent to Columbus and Mem- phis;" to which. Stanton replied that the troops were not withdrawn from his orders, but sent temporarily to Mem- phis and Helena for organization. Thus, while Stanton and McOlernand were making their plans for an independent movement down the river, Halleck and Grant were arranging an advance with the whole force along the Mississippi Central Eailroad, Grant being in ig- norance of McClernand's propositions and Halleck not feel- ing at liberty to communicate them, because McClernand's status was not publicly announced, and, possibly, not fully determined. Meanwhile Grant resolved to push forward on his own responsibility, and on November 15th he notified Sherman to meet him at Columbus, where he explained his intentions in detail. With the troops near Grand Junction he would move direct to Holly Springs, while Sherman was to move out with part of his force from Memphis and join him on the Tallahatchie. Curtis was to be asked to send a force across the river from Helena to threaten the enemy's rear at Grenada. The orders for this movement had already been given, when, on November 23d, Grant received a de- spatch from Halleck, inquiring how many men could be spared to go down the river to Vicksburg, " reserving merely enough to hold Corinth and West Tennessee." Grant re- plied that 16,000 men could be spared from Memphis (where reinforcements had arrived), but none from the rest of the Department, as orders had already been given for an advance against Pemberton, an outline of which was given. He asked if these orders should be countermanded. Halleck replied, "Proposed movement approved. Do not go too far." Accordingly Sherman moved out from Memphis on the 24th, McPherson and Hamilton from Grand Junction on the 62 THE MISSISSIPPI. 27th, and a portion of the troops from Helena, under Brig.- Gen. A. P. Hovey, on the 27th. Grant reached Holly Springs with the main body on the 29th; his cavalry crossed the ^Tallahatchie December 1st, his infantry occupied Abbe- ville on the 2d, and Sherman reached the Tallahatchie at "Wyatt on the 2d. Washburn's cavalry, forming the ad- vance of Hovey's column, pushed to within seven miles of Grenada on the 29th and on the following day destroyed a small portion of both railroads about ten miles north of Grenada. He then moved up the Memphis road to Panola, and thence back to the Mississippi, the entire force reaching Helena on the 8th. There was constant; skirmishing be- tween all of these advancing columns and the retreating Confederates, during the six days beginning with November 28th, but at no point did it rise to the importance of an en- gagement. On the Confederate side the operations during the month of November had been limited to observation of the enemy's movements, every detail of which, including the reports of McClernand's projected river expedition, seems to have been promptly and accurately reported to them. Pemberton kept his headquarters at Jackson, and Van Dorn commanded the troops near Holly Springs and Oxford ; which were formed into two corps, under Lovell and Price, each of two di- visions. The losses at Corinth had been more than made up by returned prisoners, and Van Dorn's effective strength was about 24,000. M. L. Smith still commanded at Vicksburg, with about 6,000 men, and Brig.-Gen. W. N. B. Beale at Port Hudson with 5,500. There was also a small force at Jack- son, so that in all Pemberton had something less than 40,000 men. He constantly reported to the authorities at Bich- mond that his force was entirely inadequate to hold his posi- tions, and asked for reinforcements from Bragg, and from the THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 63 Trans-Mississippi Department under Holmes, stating that unless these were sent he must withdraw his whole force to Vicksburg for its defence. When Grant first advanced from Grand Junction, Pemberton ordered Van Dorn (November 8th) to retire from Holly Springs to behind the Tallahatchie, and again urged upon the authorities his desperate situa- tion. When Grant renewed his advance at the close of the month, and the troops from Helena moved against his rear, Pemberton promptly abandoned his fortifications on the Tallahatchie, and fell back behind the Yallabusha at Gre- nada. He established his troops in the latter position on December 5th, and on the same day Grant entered Oxford and Sherman arrived at College Hill, a few miles northwest of that place. Grant had now advanced about sixty miles from Grand Junction, but his supplies were still drawn from Columbus, Ky., over a single-track road, 180 miles long, to Holly Springs, where he established a depot. His request for additional locomotives and cars had been disapproved, and he had been instructed not to repair the railroad south from Memphis. A good deal of rain had lately fallen, making the roads very difficult for hauling, and it was impossible for him to advance farther without some more permanent arrangements for his supplies. He had received no definite instructions as to the movements re- quired of him, or the general plans of the War Depart- ment. His advance had been conducted without any hearty support from Washington and apparently somewhat in oppo- sition to the plans of the authorities, for three times within a month it had been arrested by telegrams from Halleck. If his advance was to be continued the railroad from Mem- phis must be repaired and the other roads abandoned or de- stroyed. In order to leam, if possible, what it was intended 64 THE MISSISSIPPI. tliat he should do, he telegraphed Halleek on December 4th, " How far south would you like me to go ? " and he stated that it would be impossible for him to advance beyond Gren- ada and hold his present line of communications. He sug- gested, therefore, that he might cut the Mobile and Ohio Bailroad at Tupelo, and hold the enemy on the Yallabusha, while a force from Memphis and Helena descended the river to Vicksburg. This was in accordance with Halleck's despatches of November 10th and 15th. Halleek replied on the following day, approving of the plan of cutting the railroad at Tupelo, but doubting the pro- priety of attempting to hold the country south of the Talla- hatchie. He preferred simply to hold the line from Mem- phis to Corinth with a small force, while the main body descended the river. The troops for Vicksburg were ordered to be back in Memphis on the 20th. On the 5th, Grant tele- graphed that the roads were becoming bad, and again ex- pressed his confidence in the result of an expedition down the river against Vicksburg, provided the troops from He- lena took part. On the 7th, Halleek replied, giving Grant authority to move his troops as he thought best, and also to retain all troops from Curtis's command which had crossed the Mississippi. Upon receipt of this discretionary author- ity Grant immediately sent for Sherman to discuss the matter. He had two plans in view, first, to send Sherman back to Memphis with two divisions, there to be reinforced by troops lately arrived and the troops at Helena, and then to move down the river in transports to the mouth of the Yazoo, land there and attack Vicksburg in rear, while he himself pressed forward from Oxford in co-operation ; or sec- ond, to bring his entire force to Grenada, establish a depot there, repair the railroad back to Memphis, and then move rapidly against Jackson and the rear of Vicksburg. There THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 65 were very grave objections to the first plan, because the enemy had a short interior line of railroad from Grenada to Vicksburg, enabling him to concentrate rapidly at either point, while the two parts of the Union army would be prac- tically cut off from direct communication with each other, and if any accident should happen to delay either column co-operation between them would be impossible. Neither column would be in any danger of disaster, for Sherman could return to his transports and Grant could easily defend himself in retreat, if necessary, against Pemberton ; but there were many chances against complete success. On the other hand, the direct movement by land would necessitate the re- pair of the railroad to Memphis, which would require con- siderable time ; beyond Grenada, there would be no railroad, and the common roads were in a very bad condition for hauling. The advance would necessarily be very slow, and meanwhile the Confederates might be reinforced- By going down the Mississippi it was thought that much time might be saved, and that possibly Sherman might arrive on the Yazoo without the knowledge of the Confederates and surprise them before troops could be brought from Grenada. After a full discussion of the matter Grant decided in favor of the first plan, and on December 8th, gave Sherman his orders to return to Memphis with one division, take command of all troops in Memphis and on the east of the Mississippi opposite Helena, organize them into brigades and divisions, and proceed down the river in co-operation with the gunboat fleet under Admiral Porter, to reduce Vicksburg in such manner as his judgment should dictate. These orders were reported the same day to Halleck, who telegraphed his approval, but added that " the President may insist upon designating a separate commander ; if not, 6G THE MISSISSIPPI. assign such officers as you deem best. Sherman would be my choice as the chief under you." Sherman left College Hill the next morning, sending a detachment of cavalry across the country to Helena to no- tify General Steele of his part in the expedition, and taking Morgan L. Smith's division with him to Memphis, where he arrived December 12th. There he fitted out his expedition and descended the river, as will be subsequently described. It had been his intention to leave Memphis on the 18th, but the transports did not arrive in time, and the embarka- tion took place on the 19th, and the expedition started on the 20th. On the 18th, Halleck telegraphed to Grant that the President directed that McClernand should command the river expedition. Grant forwarded this order by tele- graph the same day to McClernand at Springfield, and to Sherman at Memphis. Both telegrams had to go by way of Columbus, Ky., and as Forrest cut the line on the morning of the 19th, neither reached its destination. Sherman thus proceeded in accordance with the original programme, in complete ignorance of McClernand's assignment; and he had already arrived in the vicinity of Vicksburg before Mc- Clernand left Illinois. Meanwhile the Confederate authorities had become thor- oughly alarmed for the safety of the Mississippi, and on No- vember 24th General J. E. Johnston had been assigned to the command of all Confederate troops between the Alle- ghanies and the Mississippi ; the principal part of which were in Bragg's and Pemberton's armies. He reached Chat- tanooga on December 4th, and had barely time to communi- cate with Bragg before Jefferson Davis arrived to give his personal attention to affairs in Mississippi. After consulta- tion with Bragg, Davis ordered Stevenson's division and Vaughn's brigade of McCown's division— about 9,000 men THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 67 in all— to be detached from Bragg's army and sent to Pem- berton's relief. He then started in person for Jackson and Vicksburg, requesting Johnston to accompany him. They arrived at Jackson on December 19th, the day that Sherman was embarking at Memphis. After visiting Vicksburg and Grenada, Davis returned to Richmond, leaving Johnston in general charge of all operations in the West. His position was anomalous and unsatisfactory, for the two armies of Bragg and Pemberton were so widely separated that they could not act in concert, and communication between them was so precarious and uncertain that it was impossible for one man to efficiently direct both. On the other hand, two commanders with either one of the armies were un- necessary. Johnston appreciated this and asked Davis to assign him to some other duty, but his request was refused. Upon arriving at Chattanooga and learning the condition of Pemberton's army, Johnston had at once telegraphed to Bragg, asking him to send a force of cavalry from Tennessee to fall upon Grant's communications with Columbus. Bragg did not receive the despatch, but he had already made the dispositions requested, on the strength of information re- ceived direct from Pemberton. Brig. -Gen. N. B. Forrest was detailed for the duty with a force of about 2,500 cavalry. He left Columbia, Term., on December 11th; and on the same day Bosecrans, at Nashville, telegraphed Grant as fol- lows : " Tell the authorities along the road to look out for Forrest." No point was indicated, but Grant at once in- structed the commanding officers at Corinth and Jackson to be on their guard against a movement by Forrest. Forrest reached the Tennessee at Clifton, about fifty miles east of Jackson, on the 13th, crossed it on an old flat-boat — his ani- mals swimming — on the 14th and 15th, and advanced toward Jackson ; on the 16th he reached Lexington, where he met 68 THE MISSISSIPPI. a force of 700 cavalry and two guns under Col. Robert G. Ingersoll, who had been sent from Jackson by General Sullivan to reconnoitre. (See map on page 35.) This force was entirely routed, and nearly one-fourth of it, including Col. Ingersoll, was captured. On the 19th, For- rest pushed on toward Jackson. Meanwhile, Brig.-Gen. Sullivan, commanding the District of Jackson, had received information, on the 15th, of Forrest's arrival at Clifton, and on the 17th, of his having crossed the river and being in motion toward Jackson. He communicated these facts to Grant on the same days. Grant immediately telegraphed to Sullivan to attack Forrest in front, and to Dodge, at Corinth, to move out and attack him in flank; also to Brig.-Gen. Lowe, at Fort Henry, to move south and prevent any more Confederates from crossing. These orders were repeated in vigorous terms on the 18th. Dodge moved promptly with two brigades, leaving Corinth at midnight of the 18th, and marching toward Jackson ; but Sullivan's troops were scattered, and he had been able to send out only two regiments when Forrest arrived in the vicinity of Jackson, and attacked them on the 19th. Forrest drove this force back into Jackson, but not deeming it prudent to attack that place, which was well fortified, he hastily with- drew during the night, and turning northward on the line of the Mobile and Ohio Boad, he attacked and captured in suc- cession all the small posts, and destroyed the railroad as far as the Kentucky line, where he rested on the 25th. Thence he began to retrace his steps toward the southeast, along the branch railroad running from Union City through Dresden. (See map, Frontispiece.) Meanwhile, Sullivan had been reinforced at Jackson by troops sent back by Grant from Oxford, and had collected a force of about 4,000 men. He sent this force forward to Humboldt THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 69 and Trenton, and then, hearing that Forrest was at Dresden, marched across to Huntington to intercept his retreat. For- rest, however, passed around his rear, between Huntington and Humboldt, and would have escaped easily, but for delay in crossing his wagons through a muddy stream, where the bridges had been destroyed. As soon as this was passed he continued his march toward Lexington, and Sulli- van pushed after him with all haste, moving south on the direct road from Huntington to Lexington. On December 31st, at a point known as Parker's Cross Roads, a few miles north of Lexington, the leading brigade of Sullivan's com- mand, and Forrest's troops came in sight of each other on converging roads, and a fight was inevitable. This bri- gade numbered about 1,500 men, and Forrest was more than a match for it; he gradually drove it eastward and southward from the cross-roads, but the fighting lasted several hours, and during this time Sullivan was advancing with his other brigade, and, about 3 p.m., came upon For- rest's rear. Forrest was then obliged to extricate himself as best he could, and he succeeded in escaping with a loss of about 300 men, six guns, and several caissons and am- munition wagons. Continuing his retreat through Lexing- ton that night and the following day, he was approaching Clifton, on the morning of January 1st, when he discov- ered a regiment of Union cavalry, sent by Dodge from Corinth, across the road. This was quickly driven off, and he reached the river bank at noon. Raising the same old flat- boat which had served him two weeks before, but which had since sunk, he ferried his men and wagons over, and swam his animals, and by eight o'clock in the evening he was safe on the eastern bank of the Tennessee. An additional force of cav- -alry sent from Corinth did not reach Clifton until January 3d, and was then merely able to exchange shots across the river. 70 THE MISSISSIPPI. In this raid Forrest had destroyed the railroad from point to point throughout the distance of sixty miles from Jack- son to Columbus ; and with a loss of less than 400 men, he claims to have killed, wounded, and captured nearly 2,500 of his enemy. Grant's communications with Columbus and Washington were cut off from the 19th to the 30th of De- cember, and the transportation of supplies was interrupted for a longer period. While Forrest was thus striking against the upper part of Grant's communications, another move was made against that portion of them between Holly Springs and Grand Junction. Just prior to that time, viz., on December 13th, Grant had sent the greater part of his own cavalry on a raid against the Mobile and Ohio Road in the vicinity of Tupelo. They were engaged on this expedition, when, on the 19th, word was received that a considerable body of Confederate cavalry had left Grenada the day previous, and was moving northward past Grant's left flank, with the evident intention of striking his rear. Van Dorn had, in fact, taken personal command of all the cavalry in his army — about 3,500 men — and moved northward for this purpose. Grant immediately collected what cavalry he had left and sent them back as rapidly as possible to defend the railroad, and at the same time telegraphed to the commanding officers of Holly Springs, Grand Junction, and other points in rear, notifying them of the movement of the enemy's cavalry, and directing them to be prepared, and to defend their posts at all haz- ards. These orders were received and acknowledged on the afternoon of the 19th, yet, nevertheless, at daylight on the 20th, Col. Murphy, commanding at Holly Springs, was completely surprised by Van Dorn, and surrendered his whole command of 1,500 men almost without firing a shot. Van Dorn stopped for a day to burn up the supplies form- THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 71 ing Grant's depot, estimated at $1,500,000 in value, and. then pushed on northward to Davis's Mills, just south of Grand Junction, where he was beaten off on the 21st. He then ad- vanced to Bolivar, where he was unsuccessful in a skirmish on the 24th, which induced him to retrace his steps. He attacked the little post of Middleburg, just south of Bolivar, where he was met by a most gallant defence, and was driven off. He then passed to the east of Grand Junction, and reached Bipley on the 25th. Grant had sent all his available cavalry in pursuit, under Col. Mizner, but the pursuit was feeble, and Van Dorn was not overtaken. Mizner gave up the chase beyond Bipley, and Van Dorn returned in safety to Grenada, passing again beyond Grant's left flank. These two simultaneous raids of Forrest and Van Dorn had a most decisive effect upon the issue of the campaign. Van Dorn destroyed the depot of accumulated supplies, and Forrest destroyed the only road by which fresh supplies could be brought up. The country had been exhausted by the support of two armies subsisting on it in part for several months. There was no alternative for Grant but to fall back and open direct communications with Memphis. He immediately put his army on three-quarter rations, made preparations to gather up whatever food was still left in the country, and issued orders to fall back behind the Talla- hatchie on December 21st. On the 23d Grant wrote from Holly Springs to "The Commanding Officer, Expedition down the Mississippi," saying that the Confederate raids had broken up his communications, that he had fallen back behind the Tallahatchie, and that any farther advance on his part was impracticable. He would therefore be unable to hold the enemy on the Yallabusha, except by a mere de- monstration. This was six days before Sherman attacked at Chickasaw Bluffs, and, had the letter reached him, it would 72 THE MISSISSIPPI. doubtless have modified Sherman's operations. But it had to go by courier to Memphis, and there await a boat going down the river. McOlernand arrived at Memphis before any boat left, and the letter was delivered to him. Sher- man, therefore, did not hear of its contents until communi- cated to him by McOlernand on January 3d, several days after his assault had been made. There was no communica- tion of any kind between Grant and Sherman from the time the latter left the vicinity of Oxford, on December 8th, until the arrival of the steamer which brought McOlernand. During the last week in December, Grant gradually with- drew a portion of his troops from the Tallahatchie, sending them to the vicinity of Grand Junction, with orders to re- open and guard the railroad from Memphis to Corinth. He remained in person at Holly Springs, and the greater part of McPherson's command was posted in advance on the Tal- lahatchie. Telegraphic communication had meantime been re-established with Washington, via Columbus, and on January 8th Grant received a telegram from Halleck, dated the night before, saying that Eichmond papers had been received, giving full accounts of Sherman's repulse at Chick- asaw Bluffs, and urging him in the strongest language to take all disposable force in Mississippi and West Tennessee, and reinforce Sherman at once. Grant immediately gave orders to abandon Holly Springs and move back to the vicinity of Grand Junction. He then repaired to Memphis, arriving there on January 10th, sent letters of inquiry to McOlernand and Porter, and telegraphed to St. Louis for transportation to take 16,000 men to Vicksburg. It is now necessary to follow the course of Sherman's move- ments down the Mississippi. He reached Memphis on his return from Oxford, as already stated, on December 12th ; and immediately sent dispatches of Grant's and his own to Por- THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 73 ter, at Cairo, asking for the co-operation of his fleet, and to the Chief Quartermaster at St. Louis, requiring transports for 30,000 men to be at Memphis in time to start on the 18th. It was short notice, but by the energy of Col. Bobert Allen and Capt. L. B. Parsons, sixty-seven boats arrived at Memphis on the morning of the 19th, and the embarkation began on the same day. Porter's fleet had arrived the pre- vious day. Sherman had brought back with him the divi- sion of M. L. Smith, and at Memphis he found the new regi- iments sent forward by McClernand; these he organized into two divisions, under A. J. Smith and G. W. Morgan. The troops at Helena were organized into a fourth division under Brig. -Gen. P. Steele. The whole force amounted to 50 regiments and 10 batteries, and numbered in all about 32,000 men with 60 guns. The expedition left Memphis on De- cember 20th, stopped at Helena on the 21st to pick up Steele's division, resumed its journey on the 22d, and reached Milliken's Bend, twenty miles above Vicksburg, before day- light on the 25th. Here A. J. Smith's division was landed on the Louisiana shore, to advance against and break up the railroad coming into Vicksburg from the west, over which great quantities of supplies were transported to the Confed- erates. On the 26th, the remaining three divisions contin- ued on to the mouth of the Yazoo Biver, and moved up that river thirteen miles, where they disembarked on the bottom lands between the Yazoo Biver and the Walnut Hills. A. J. Smith's division rejoined them the next day. These hills are simply a portion of the great bluff bound- ing the valley of the Mississippi Biver on the east. The waters of the Mississippi run sharp against this bluff at Vicksburg, but just above that city the river and bluff diverge, the latter trending off to the northeast, and not being met again by the Mississippi short of Memphis, a dis- VIII.— 4 74 THE MISSISSIPPI. tanoe of over two hundred miles in a straight line. The space between the river and the bluff, which is sixty miles wide at its widest part, is low bottom land filled with innum- erable creeks and bayous and lakes marking former beds of the river. All of these waters are drained southeastwardly into the Yazoo River, which runs along the base of the bluff for over one hundred miles, and is formed at its head by the Tallabusha and Tallahatchie Rivers, draining the high land north and east of Grenada. It was Sherman's intention to descend the Mississippi as rapidly as possible, and, while Grant held the bulk of Pemberton's force on the Yallabusha, near Grenada, to surprise, if possible, the Confederates at Vicksburg, and gain possession of a point of the Walnut Hills, near Haines' bluff, twelve miles northeast of Vicksburg, from which his force could be supplied by the Mississippi and Yazoo Rivers. Then, if he was strong enough, he would take Vicksburg himself; if not, he hoped to cut the railroad between Vicksburg and Jackson, and then defend himself on the banks of the Yazoo until Grant's force, pushing Pemberton south from Grenada, could join him. The whole plan was based on the idea of a surprise on Sherman's part, and a co-operation between the two armies. It entirely miscarried. The co-operation of Grant's force was rendered impossible, as we have seen, by the de- struction of his supplies and communications by Van Dorn and Forrest ; and the anticipation of a surprise was not real- ized. The Confederates not only had spies in Memphis, and in every plantation along the river bank, but they had small detachments of cavalry, partisans, and guerillas con- cealed along the river. Sherman's progress was reported by them with great accuracy twice a day from the hour of leav- ing Memphis. These reports reached Pemberton on De- THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. .75 cember 23d and 24th from so many different sources as to leave no doubt of their accuracy. The whole plan was thus revealed to Johnston and Pemberton, who immediately took steps to frustrate it. On the 23d, Vaughn's brigade was ordered from Grenada to Vicksburg, followed on the 25th by one brigade, and on the 26th by the other brigade of Maury's division. These movements were quickly made by rail. On the 26th word was received that Sherman's troops were landing up the Yazoo, and Pemberton immediately went in person to Vicksburg, ordering Price's corps, at Grenada, and Steven- son's division, lately arrived at Jackson from Chattanooga, to follow him. Instead, then, of having to contend with the 6,000 men forming the garrison of Vicksburg, Sher- man had not less than 12,000 men in front of him in for- tified positions along the bluff. The bluff was fully two hundred feet high, and had an unbroken view of the whole bottom land as far as the Yazoo. A thousand men posted in trenches on this bluff ought easily to keep off, and slaughter ten thousand moving to attack, and the enterprise was doomed to failure. Sherman, however, knew nothing of the arrival of Confederate reinforcements, and having proceeded thus far, it was out of the ques- tion for him to withdraw without making a vigorous as- sault. Sherman landed his troops at Johnson's plantation, oppo- site the mouth of Steele's bayou, on December 26th. The triangular space between Vicksburg, Haines' Bluff, and Johnson's plantation is bounded by the Yazoo Kiver on one side, and the Walnut Hills on the other. It is low, allu- vial land, overflowed in the highest stages of the river, and filled at all times with a number of bayous and swamps. In the whole twelve miles between Haines' Bluff and Vieks- ,76 THE MISSISSIPPI. burg there were but five points where it was practicable to pass from the Yazoo through the network of bayous to Chickasaw Bluffs. December 29, 1862. the bluffs. All of these points were commanded by Con- federate batteries. At the point where Sherman landed he. had Chickasaw Bayou on his left and a former bed of the THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 77 Yazoo, commonly known as " the Lake," in his front. Still farther to his left was another stagnant bayou called Thomp- son's Lake. Chickasaw Bayou, Thompson's Lake, and " the Lake " all unite at a point about two miles from the Yazoo and half a mile from the bluffs, and at this point a small brook running out from the hills empties into them. In landing, Steele's division formed the extreme left, on the left of Chickasaw Bayou, Morgan's division came next on the right of that bayou, M. L. Smith's division next, and A. J. Smith's on the right, following the road leading from Johnson's plantation direct to Vicksburg. These positions were taken on the 27th, and during that day the four col- umns moved forward skirmishing slightly with the enemy. On the 28th a general advance was made, in the nature of a reconnoissance, as far as the lake in front of the bluff ; in this reconnoissance M. L. Smith was seriously wounded in the hip and obliged to leave the field, a loss greatly regretted by Sherman in his report. On the left, Steele found his way blocked by Thompson's Lake, which could only be crossed on a narrow corduroy causeway, completely enfiladed by one of the enemy's batteries, which would mow down the narrow head of column as fast as the men could show themselves ; he was therefore ordered to return to the Yazoo Biver, cross back in the transports to the other side of Chickasaw Bayou, and come up in support of Mor- gan's division ; this he did during the afternoon and night of the 28th. In the centre, Morgan, who had the only pon- toon train in the command, laid it across a small bayou sup- posing it to be the old lake near the bluff; on reaching the latter he found that there was a natural crossing over it. On the right A. J. Smith advanced along the main road on a line with the other columns, There was considerable skir- mishing throughout the day with the advanced pickets of 78 THE MISSISSIPPI. the Confederates, but the losses were slight, the Confed- erates retiring to the bluff. The troops passed the night of the 28th in position along the lake parallel to the bluff and about five hundred yards from it. The next morning (29th) further reoonnoissances were made and or- ders were then given for the assault. The main attack was to be made against the centre of the enemy's line by Mor- gan's division, supported by Steele's ; A. J. Smith, with the division of M. L. Smith and one brigade of his own, was to cross a narrow sand bar across the lake about a mile below the point of Morgan's attack, and then advance against the levee, on the other side of which the Confederates were strongly intrenched ; this attack was to be a demonstration in the nature of a diversion in favor of Morgan, or a real at- tack, according to the amount of success achieved. On the extreme right the rest of A. J. Smith's division was to make a demonstration on the road to Vicksburg. At twelve o'clock the signal for the assault was given and immediately De Courcy's brigade of Morgan's division crossed the lake and advanced through a terrible fire over the half mile of gently sloping ground in the nature of a glacis, which led up to the Confederate works on the bluff. On his left, Blair's brigade of Steele's division crossed the lake near its junction with Chickasaw Bayou, and made a similar advance through an equally hot Are. These two brigades reached the enemy's works, but they were entirely unsupported; Thayer's brigade of Steele's division took a wrong direction and only one regiment was brought into ac- tion ; Lindsey's brigade attempted to build a bridge across the lake on De Courcy's right, but did not succeed and did not cross the lake at all ; Sheldon's brigade of the same di- vision was not brought into action further than to come up in rear of Lindsey where it lost a dozen men by stray shots.- THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBTJRG. 79 The attack of M. L. Smith's division was not successful ; one regiment in the lead, the Sixth Missouri, crossed the sand- bar but found that the only way to climb the levee was by a narrow path barely wide enough for two men abreast ; the Confederates were almost over their heads, and but forty feet from them, and it was impossible to advance against their fire on this narrow path ; this regiment therefore sheltered itself by digging out part of the bank of the levee with their hands and remained there until darkness enabled them to retreat. The whole brunt of the assault was made by the two brigades of De Courcy and Blair, and one regiment (Fourth Iowa) of Thayer's brigade, numbering not more than 6,000 men in all ; they advanced with the utmost gal- lantry right up to the Confederate works, but arrived there they looked around and saw that nothing was coming to their support. The other two brigades of Morgan's divi- sion did practically nothing to assist them. Cut to pieces by front and cross fire, De Courcy's and Blair's men were finally forced to yield, and between 3 and 4 p.m. they fell back and recrossed the levee. De Courcy's brigade lost about 700, Blair's 743, and the Fourth Iowa 111 men ; the losses in the rest of the force amounted to less than 400, the exact total being 1,929, viz.: 191 killed, 982 wounded; and 756 missing. The batteries against which the attack was made were defended by only six regiments of S. D: Lee's brigade, which formed a part of the original garrison of Vicksburg under Martin L. Smith. Their loss was less than 100 men, and the entire losses of the Confederates dur- ing the skirmishing of the 27th and 28th and the assault of the 29th was only 57 killed, 120 wounded, and 10 missing ; total 187. Sherman's troops remained in their positions close to the lake during the night of the 29th. He at first thought of 80 THE MISSISSIPPI. renewing the assault in the morning, but concluded that the position was too strong, especially as the enemy would now concentrate all his force upon the point where the attack had been made. He therefore determined to hold his pres- ent ground, but send 10,000 men to try an assault higher up the river at Haines' Bluff. Porter agreed to escort the transports and cover the landing, and the movement was fixed for the night of December 31st. The troops were selected and embarked during the night, and Sherman then returned to his original position, intending to engage the enemy there as soon as cannonading should be heard above. At daylight, however, he received word that the fog was so dense that the boats could not move, and the affair must be postponed until the next night. During the day he received further word from Porter that, on the next night, the moon would not set until 5.25 A.M., so that the landing could not be made in darkness. Porter considered the affair too hazardous under these circumstances, and it was therefore abandoned. The position in which Sherman's troops were now situated was extremely disagreeable and dangerous.; they were biv- ouacked in the low, marshy, bottom land, where a slight rise in the river any night might swamp and drown the whole command; the water-marks on the trees ten feet above the ground had an ominous look, and all were of opinion that any further assaults were impracticable. Sher- man therefore determined to re-embark his men, and return to the mouth of the Yazoo River, which was done without opposition from the enemy on January 2d. Here he met McClernand, who had reached Memphis on December 28th, left on the 30th, and arrived at Milliken's Bend on Janu- ary 1st. He exhibited his orders placing him in com- mand of the river expedition, and Sherman immediately re- THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 81 linquished the command, and, in his own words, " subsided quietly into the more agreeable office of a corps com- mander," with the intention to "endeavor to make it a good one.'' The project of a combined movement on Yicksburg, partly by land and partly by the river, thus ended in com- plete failure. The failure waa -due to the destruction of Grant's supplies through the cowardice or incapacity of the officer in command at Holly Springs, and to the formidable character of the Confederate position for defence, both of which were contingencies which could not have been fore- seen. Yet it. cannot be forgotten that the Mississippi was opened from Cairo to Memphis in the most brilliant and suc- cessful manner by the campaign from Tort Henry to Corinth, conducted in rear of the river by a united army ; that all at- tempts against Vicksburg by the river failed, and, after months of unsuccessful efforts through creeks and bayous, it was finally taken by a campaign against its rear, starting from the south of Vicksburg. It is therefore a question for dis- cussion whether it would not have been better to have estab- lished a base at Memphis, repaired the railroad south of that point, and advanced with every available man united in a single force, along the Mississippi Central Railroad, for the purpose of bringing Pemberton to battle and crushing him. If he declined battle, he must either have retreated on Mo- bile, leaving Vicksburg free, or else have retreated into Vicks- burg, whence he could have been followed as far as Haines' Bluff, and a base established there, as was done in the spring of 1863. The risks of such a movement were far less than in the final campaign from Bruinsburg through Jack- son to Haines' Bluff. It will be remembered that a direct movement from Memphis against the rear of Vicksburg was the one suggested by Grant in his letter to Halleck, of Oc- 82 THE MISSISSIPPI. tober 26th, before he had any intimation of the plans of Halleck or the President. Grant, however, had only a lim- ited discretion in the matter, and the responsibility for the movements in December, 1862, whether wise or unwise, must rest with the authorities in Washington. While Grant approved, and even urged, the movement down the river, yet all other movements were rendered impossible by his orders. There is one other feature which must be stated in order to complete the discussion of this first movement against Vicksburg, and that is the co-operation expected from New Orleans. No allusion has hitherto been made to it, because there was no such co-operation, but it was fully intended that there shonld be, and in nearly all of Halleck's tele- grams to Grant in November and December, 1862, reference was made to the co-operation of General Banks. That offi- cer had been directed to supersede Butler in command of : the Department of the Gulf by orders issued on November 9, 1862 ; and his instructions laid special stress on the im- portance of moving up at once to open the Mississippi. Owing, however, to the delay in collecting the reinforce- ments which were to accompany him, Banks did not sail from New York till December 4th, nor reach New Orleans till December 14th. A large part of his force was immedi- ately sent up the river, without disembarking at New Or- leans, to Baton Bouge, of which they took possession with- out resistance. But they did not feel strong enough to advance against Port Hudson until three months later. The troops on the lower Mississippi had, therefore, no influence upon the movements of December, 1862, against Vicksburg. The question of what was now to be done with the troops forming the river expedition cannot be more clearly stated than in the following words, taken from a letter written to THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 83 Halleck by Sherman, dated " On board Forest Queen, Jan- uary 5, 1863 : " " I reached Vicksburg at the time appointed, landed, assaulted, and failed. Re-embarked my command unopposed and turned it over to my successor, General McClernand. At first I proposed to remain near Vicksburg to await the approach of General Grant or General Banks to co-operate, but as General McClernand had brought iutelli- gence, the first that had reached me, that General Grant had fallen back of the Tallahatchie, and as we could hear not a word of General Banks below, instead of remaining idle I proposed we should move our entire force in concert with the gunboats to the Arkansas, which is now in boating condition, and reduce the Post of Arkansas, where seven thou- sand of the enemy are intrenched and threaten this river. One boat, the Blue Wing, towing coal barges for the navy and carrying dis- patches, has been captured by the enemy, and with that enemy on our rear and flank our communications would at all times be endangered. General McClernand agreed, and Admiral Porter also cheerfully as- sented, and we are at this moment en route for the Post of Arkansas, fifty miles up the Arkansas River." McClernand had assumed formal command on January 4th, styling his troops the " Army of the Mississippi " and di- viding them into two corps, the first under Morgan consist- ing of Morgan's and A. J. Smith's divisions, and the second under Sherman, consisting of Steele's and Stuart's (formerly M. L. Smith's) divisions. The entire force left Milliken's Bend on the 5th, and proceeded up the Mississippi to the mouth of White Eiver, arriving there on the 8th ; ascending that stream a few miles they passed through a cut-off into the Arkansas, and on the evening of the 9th, they came in sight of the Arkansas Post, called by the Confederates Port Hindman. A portion of the Mississippi squadron accompanied the transports as an escort. During the six months which had elapsed since it left Vicksburg in July, 1862, this squadron 84 THE MISSISSIPPI. had been largely augmented, and it now numbered 11 iron- clads, 38 unarmored gunboats, 6 rams, and 15 tugs and des- patch boats, in all 70 vessels with a capacity of 16,905 tons, a force of 5,500 men, and an armament of 304 guns. Porter had with him on this expedition the following de- tachment from his squadron, viz. : DeKalb (formerly St. Louis), Lieutenant-Commander Walker. 13 guns. Cincinnati, Lieutenant Bache 13 " Louisville, Lieutenant-Commander Owen 13 " Monarch, Colonel A. W. BUet Ram. Black Hawk, Lieutenant-Commander Breese 8 guns. Lexington, Lieutenant-Commander Shirk 7 " Battler, Lieutenant-Commander Smith 6 l ' Glide, Lieutenant Woodworth 6 " 66 guns. Fort Hindman was a four-sided bastioned work, about one hundred yards on a side, built on a bluff about twenty-five feet above the river level, at a bend of the river where it had an unobstructed view for over a mile in either direction ; it was supplemented by a line of trench running from one angle of the fort in a direction perpendicular to the river for about a mile, where it terminated in an impassable bayou. About a mile and a half lower, down the river were some other trenches built on the levee. The entire armament consisted of two 9-inch columbiads, one 8-inch columbiad, and 14 field guns ; the garrison numbered about 5,000 men under command of Brig. -Gen. T. J. Churchill. McClernand's expedition proceeded up the Arkansas on January 9th, the gunboats in the lead, followed by Sher- man's corps, and then Morgan's, in transports. Late in the afternoon they halted about three miles below the fort, and began landing during the night. At noon of the 10th, Sher- THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 85 man's corps began the march, Steele's division in the lead. This division took a wrong direction, owing to ignorance of the roads, and was recalled during the afternoon, but did not rejoin its corps until the next morning. The other division, under Stuart, moved along the river bank, and found the outer defences on the levee abandoned, they being completely Arkansas Post. January 11, 1863. enfiladed by the fire of the gunboats. Continuing its march, and arriving in the vicinity of the fort, Stuart's division left the river, and moved off to the right. Mprgan's corps, which was following, came in on its left next to the river bank. During the night, Sherman's corps took position about one thousand yards in front of the trenches, with his right resting on the bayou; Morgan, with three bri- 86 THE MISSISSIPPI gades, being on his left, and extending to the river. One bri- gade (De Oourcy's) of Morgan's corps was left in reserve to guard the transports at the point of landing, and another (Lindsay's), with four guns, had been landed on the other bank on the river, marched across the neck of the bend, and taken position above the fort, so as to cut off all retreat up the river, and prevent the arrival of reinforcements from that direction. During the evening, the gunboats moved up toward the fort, and opened a vigorous fire, which did great damage. Their superiority in artillery was so great that the Confederates were entirely unable to answer the fire. The troops passed the night in the position above men- tioned. On the morning of the 11th further reconnoissances were made of the ground in front of the enemy's trenches, and the troops were slightly moved so as to take the most advan- tageous places for the assault. About noon, McClernand sent word to Porter that everything was ready, and asked him to begin the bombardment of the fort, as previously arranged. The gunboats then moved up the river to within a few hundred yards of the fort, and, at 1 p.m., opened fire with their 66 pieces. The artillery of the fort was soon silenced, the larger guns being all destroyed, and the bombproofs being knocked to pieces. As soon as the sound of the navy guns was heard, the field artillery, numbering about 45 pieces, which was disposed in the intervals of Sherman's and Morgan's line, immediately opened fire, and kept it up for the space of about half an hour. The ar- tillery then ceased, and the infantry rushed forward to the assault along the whole line. They had a distance of about four hundred yards to cross in order to reach the trenches, part of it open and part cut up by gullies and depres- sions, which afforded a certain amount of shelter. Their THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBUKG. 87 progress was at first rapid, but they soon encountered a withering fire from behind the intrenchments, which stag- gered and sobered them, and retarded their progress. About 3 p.m., Sherman sent word to Morgan that his left was very heavily pressed, and Morgan directed A. J. Smith to send three regiments to Sherman's assistance, and sent back word for De Oourcy's brigade to come up and join him. The firing, meantime, was kept up without any relaxation, and the Union troops gradually worked their way forward until they were within less than one hundred yards of the in- trenchments, and were preparing for a final assault, when the cry ran along the Confederate line, "Raise the white flag, by order of General Churchill. Pass the order up the line.' - Churchill and his brigade commanders all deny hav- ing given any authority for such an order, and the origin of it cannot be traced. But the flags appeared at several places at the same moment, and both Sherman and Morgan gave orders to cease firing, and sent aides-de-camp into the work. At the same time they moved their troops close up to the parapet in order to be prepared for any emergency, and Sherman directed Steele to move along the bayou around the left of the enemy's line, and prevent any escape in that direc- tion. Sherman now entered the trenches in his front, and Morgan rode into the fort, and both demanded a surrender.- An awkward moment ensued, as one of the brigade com- manders opposed to Sherman refused to surrender, claiming that the white flag had been raised without authority. A single shot might have produced great loss of life, but, for- tunately, before any accident happened, General Churchill arrived, and told this officer there was nothing to do but surrender, and he sullenly ordered his men to stack arms. Churchill himself surrendered the fort to McClernand about 4.30 p.m. 88 THE MISSISSIPPI. The Confederates lost about 200 men in killed and ■wounded, and the number of their priponers counted and sent North on the following day was 4,791, The Union loss •was, 129 killed, 831 wounded, and 17 missing; total, 977, exclusive of 31 killed and wounded on the gunboats. Their trophies were the fort and everything in it, including 17 pieces of artillery, large and small, and a very considerable amount of ammunition and subsistence stores. McClernand remained at Arkansas Post for the next three days, occupied in gathering up captured property, sending off prisoners, and destroying the fortifications. During this time he was in some doubt as to his future movements. On the 14th he had consultations with Porter and Sherman, and addressed letters to them stating his fixed intention to as- cend the Arkansas to Little Rock, and thence march against a force stationed at Brownsville, about midway between the Arkansas and White Rivers. He was also in correspondence with the commanding officer at Helena for the purpose of securing his co-operation in a movement to the interior of Arkansas, the two expeditions to act as a diversion for the Union troops operating in Missouri. But McClernand hesi- tated to ascend the Arkansas with his transports, as the river was falling and he might not be able to return. In the midst of his doubts a peremptory order from Grant arrived on the evening of the 14th, directing him to return forthwith to the Mississippi. It appears that on January 8th, while entering the White Biver on his way to Arkausas Post, Mc- Clernand had written to Grant stating his movements and the reasons for them. Besides giving the perfectly valid reason that the Post of Arkansas was a constant menace to the navigation of the Mississippi he hinted vaguely at the possibility of co-operating with Curtis's force in Arkansas and creating a diversion for the troops in Missouri. Grant THE FIRST MOVE AGAINST VICKSBURG. 89 received this on the 11th ; he at once feared that McOler- nand might become involved in a campaign in Arkansas which it might require weeks to complete, and meanwhile his troops would be detached from the all-important object of capturing Vicksburg. He therefore wrote on the 1 11th to McOlernand, disapproving of his project, which might an- swer for some of the purposes suggested but would have no bearing on Vicksburg, and directed him to return at once to the Mississippi unless he was acting under orders from su- perior authority. At the same time he telegraphed Halleck that " McOlernand has gone on a wild-goose chase to the Post of Arkansas," to which Halleck replied on the follow- ing day, "You are hereby authorized to relieve General McOlernand from command of the expedition against Vicks- burg, giving it to the next in rank or taking it yourself." On the 13th Grant received a report from McOlernand an- nouncing the capture of Arkansas Post, to which Grant re- plied directing him to return to Milliken's Bend unless he had some object not visible from a distance. McOlernand received this on the 15th, and thereupon issued orders to re- turn. Sherman embarked on the 16th and Morgan on the 17th, and all united at Napoleon, at the mouth of the Ar- kansas, on the 17th. Here they were joined by General Grant, who had come down from Memphis to gain a personal knowledge of the course of affairs. After remaining two days he returned to Memphis to complete his preparations for re- inforcing McOlernand, and the latter descended the river to Milliken's Bend. Before leaving Arkansas Post on the 16th, McOlernand ad- dressed a private letter to the President, enclosing his cor- respondence with Grant, complaining in bitter language that " my success here is gall and wormwood to the clique of West Pointers who have been persecuting me for months," 90 THE MISSISSIPPI. and urging that his army " should be made an independent command, as both you and the Secretary of War, as I be- lieve, originally intended." It is doubtless an ungracious act to disapprove a man's projects at the very moment of suc- cess ; nor can there be any doubt that the utilization of Mc- Clernand's force by a prompt move on Arkansas Post and an immediate return was a judicious project, and it was well executed. But the correspondence of January 14th, above quoted, shows conclusively that Grant's perceptions were perfectly correct, and that McOlemand did not intend to stop at Arkansas Post but to initiate an independent cam- paign in Arkansas by going to Little Bock and beyond; which would have been indeed a " wild-goose chase," lead- ing to various complications and deranging all plans against Vicksburg by the abstraction of 30,000 men. It was fortu- nate that such a scheme was nipped in the bud. CHAPTER IV. BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. The course of events, as narrated in the last chapter, no less than his instructions from Washington, now compelled Grant to direct his operations against Vicksburg by the river route, and to reduce everything east of Memphis to the de- fensive. He determined to take command of the river expe- dition in person, as authorized by Halleck, and to reinforce it with all available troops, as directed by the latter's tele- gram of January 7th. Orders of the War Department, dated December 18, 1862, had directed the troops in General Grant's command to be organized into four army corps, to be known as the 13th, 15th, 16th, and 17th, and to be commanded respectively by Major-Generals McClernandj Sherman, Hurlbut, and McPherson. This organization was now effected. McClernand's and Sherman's corps were already down the river. McPherson's corps was formed of the divisions of McArthur, Logan, and Quinby, the first of which was sent forthwith down the river, the other two being directed to march to Memphis and hold them- selves in readiness to embark on transports whenever or- dered. The remaining troops on the line of the Memphis and Charleston Eailroad, and in rear of it as far back as Columbus, composed Hurlbut's corps. They were to re- main in observation and defend the points where they were stationed. The troops in Helena and at other points in 92 THE MISSISSIPPI. Arkansas were also placed under Grant's orders, and were assigned to MeOlernand's corps. A brigade under Ewjng, just arrived from the north, was sent forward to Sherman. MeOlernand's and Sherman's corps meantime moved from the mouth of the Arkansas to Young's Point, opposite Vicks- burg, with instructions to cut a canal across the peninsula. Grant had visited these troops at Napoleon on January 17th, and then returned to Memphis to hasten the movements of McPherson's corps, and to give orders for the guidance of the troops along the Memphis and Charleston Kailroad. From Memphis on January 20th he.reported tq Halleck con- cerning the condition of affairs in his department and his plans for the future. Prom his conversation at Napoleon with Porter, McOlernand, and Sherman, he had formed the opinion that the work of reducing Vicksburg was one of time and would require a large force, in the final struggle. His first inclination would have been to strike across the low lands of the Yazoo Delta from Milliken's Bend, and come to the Yazoo above Haines's Bluffs, thus turning the right flank of the Confederate position ; but this plan was out of the question at the present time, for the low lands in the Delta were all under water. He therefore considered it necessary to get below the city in order to use his troops effectively, and as the best means of accomplishing this he proposed to cut a canal across the peninsula opposite Vicksburg, but in- stead of following the line of Williams's canal, he intended to start the head of it higher up stream at a point where the current impinged with more velocity, and to have the lower end of it debouch below the bluffs at Vicksburg, so that the canal should not be enfiladed by the batteries. By the aid of this canal he expected to go past Vicksburg and land on the east bank of the Mississippi. All this was written by Grant before he had ever been at BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 93 Vicksburg. The canal scheme seemed feasible from what he had heard, and the authorities in Washington approved highly of it. Halleck telegraphed back to pay particular attention to the canal, for the President attached much im- portance to it. Grant's views of the value of the canal, however, changed very quickly after his arrival on the ground. In this same report of January 20th he announced his in- tention to command in person the troops on the river, un- less otherwise directed. After remaining a week longer at Memphis, and receiving no orders to the contrary, he left for Vicksburg and arrived there on the 29th, assuming com- mand on the 30th. McOlernand protested vigorously against this, but Grant had ample warrant for his action and merely forwarded his protest to Washington, whence nothing more was heard of it. On his arrival at Young's Point, Grant found the 15th Corps stretched across the penin- sula, working hard at the canal, and its right flank resting on the river below Vicksburg ; the 13th Corps and one divi- sion of the 17th were on the left of the 15th. Porter was present with a fleet of gun-boats. Upon examining the line of the canal Grant " lost all faith in its ever leading to any practical results." It was on the same line that had been previously excavated, except that its upper end had been slightly deflected in the hope of catching the current. It was " at right angles with the thread of the current at both ends, and both ends were in an eddy, the lower one coming out on the bluffs completely commanding it. Warrenton, a few miles below, was capable of as strong defence as Vicks- burg," and the enemy had turned his attention to that point. He therefore ordered other routes to be prospected, although the troops were still kept employed On the canal, as it was not yet considered advisable to abandon it entirely. The , 94 THE MISSISSIPPI. other routes were, 1 first by way of Yazoo Pass (nearly oppo- site Helena) into the Coldwater, Tallahatchie, and Yazoo Bivers", so as to get at the enemy's rear beyond his right flank at Haines' Bluff; and second by way of Lake Provi- dence, on the Louisiana shore sixty miles above Vicksburg, into Bayou Macon, the Tensas, Washita, Ked, and Mississippi Rivers, by which the enemy's rear might be reached beyond his left flank at Warrenton. It will be seen that Grant's army was in the low bottom lands of the Mississippi, the roads of which were submerged in places to such an extent as to prevent all movements over them. Vicksburg, in his front, was unassailable, and the problem was to turn its flanks by means of canals, creeks, and bayous. By the Vicksburg Canal and the Lake Provi T dence route it was intended to turn the enemy's left flank ; by the Yazoo Pass route and a route subsequently attempted through Steele's Bayou it was intended to turn his right flank. The efforts of the army throughout the months of February and March were directed with unremitting and as- siduous labor to these flanking projects. They will be de- scribed in turn.. The work on the canal was prosecuted, mainly by Sher- man's corps, from January 22d to March 7th. Dredge-boats were brought to assist the labors of the troops, and it was planned to excavate a canal sixty feet wide and nine feet deep. The excavation was nearly completed when, on March 7th r thff river rose suddenly, broke down the. barrier at the upper end, and flooded the whole peninsula, driving the troops on to the levee to escape drowning. The direc- tion of the canal was such, however, that this body of water simply flooded its banks, but produced no scour through 1 See map on page 57. BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 95 it. After this, work was continued for about two weeks by the dredge-boats, but the Warrenton batteries soon got the range of the latter so accurately, that they were driven off, and work on the canal was then abandoned. The canal scheme was a failure. It is a most singular fact that the project upon which such a vast amount of labor was unavailingly expended in the midst of the war, has since been substantially accom- plished by nature, at a time when it was not desired, and in a manner which has caused great disaster, and threatens ab- solute destruction to the town of Vicksbu#g\ "Grant's Canal" can still be traced in the low ground opposite Vicks- burg, in a narrow ditch, with two or'three feet of stagnant water; while the Mississippi flows through the peninsula, just south of the former railway terminus called De Soto, in a channel a mile wide, and at times one hundred feet deep, leaving Vicksburg-'confronted at low water by a bar of mud, completely cutting off all access to the river. For several years after the war, the current gradually cut away the shore of the peninsula near De Soto, until it was finally less than one hundred yards in width on either side of the rail- road embankment. On the afternoon of April 27, 1876, this embankment gave way, and the water broke through the peninsula; the next morning a steamboat passed through the break, and the next year the break was the main channel. The result has indicated the point " where the current im- pinged most strongly," and where the canal should have been located to insure success ; but it was a point where the Confederate batteries had such complete control ia. 1863 that no working party could have lived, uatder them for a moment, nor could any transport' Eave passed through had the canal been completed. The Lake Providence project seemed at first to be more 96 THE MISSISSIPPI. promising. It would have been a long and tedious route, had it ever been used, as the distance from Lake Providence to the mouth of Red Eiver is over 200 miles, and from there back to Vicksburg by the Mississippi, 150 miles more ; but it might have been useful in sending reinforcements to Banks, had such a movement proved feasible or advisable. With the navigation of the Eed, Washita, and Tensas Eivers there was no difficulty, nor did Bayou Macon offer any seri- ous obstacle to the passage of boats. But between Bayou Macon and Lake Providence — a distance of about six miles — the only connection was by a small stream known as Bayou Baxter, which, about midway of its course, spread out into a broad cypress swamp in which the stream was lost. The operations necessary to make this route navigable were to clear a channel through this swamp, to dig up the stumps of trees with which it was filled, and to cut a hole in the levee opposite Lake Providence. Upon his arrival at Young's Point, Grant had immediately sent an officer to reconnoitre this route, a brigade of McAr- thur's division of McPherson's corps accompanying him. His report being favorable to the success of the undertaking, Grant went to Lake Providence in person on February 5th, and from there sent orders to McPherson at Memphis to bring his entire corps to the same point and prosecute this work vigorously. Lack of transports, however, delayed Mc- Pherson for nearly three weeks, and on his arrival he found the work of clearing a channel through the swamp much more serious than had been anticipated, the cutting of stumps below the surface of the water being very difficult in the absence of proper tools. McPherson continued to work at it throughout the month of March. The levee was cut on March 18th, and the water rushed through Bayou Baxter, giving a very good channel with two exceptions, viz. : there BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 97 were twelve or fifteen stumps under water which could only be cut by a sawing machine, and there was a shoal at the point where Bayou Baxter entered Bayou Macon, which could be removed in a few days by dredging. With these obstacles removed the route would be navigable for boats having a draught of six feet. McPherson so reported at the end of March, but by this time Grant had formed plans for moving south from Milliken's Bend by land. The Lake Providence scheme was thus of no avail. The Yazoo Pass project was the most favorable of all, and for a time gave promise of definite results. Nearly opposite Helena the distance from the Mississippi to the Coldwater is only ten miles in a straight line, and along this line runs a winding bayou called the Yazoo Pass. The Coldwater, Tallahatchie, and Yazoo Bivers are all navigable for light- draught boats, and through this Pass in former times was the direct route from Memphis to Yazoo City. The bottom lands being, however, lower than the surface of the Missis- sippi in high water, some years prior to the war a substan- tial levee, nearly 100 feet thick and 18 feet high, had been built across the Yazoo Pass in order to reclaim the overflowed land. This destroyed the use of this Pass as a navigable route; it was now desired to restore it, and the problem was simply to cut the levee and allow the water to resume its former course. Col. Wilson of Grant's staff had been sent from Young's Point on February 1st to cut the levee, and Gen. Gorman, commanding at Helena, was instructed to lend him any assistance required. The levee was cut by exploding a mine in it on February 3d, and the water immediately rushed through in a torrent. On the 7th the current had so far subsided that a gun- boat was able to enter the Pass, when it was discovered that although the channel was deep enough it was greatly ob- VIII.— 5 98 THE MISSISSIPPI. structed by overhanging trees, large numbers of which had been felled by the Confederates within the last few days. The Pass as well as the Coldwater ran through a dense for- est, and it required but a few minutes' labor to out down trees, forming obstructions which could not be removed in several days. Additional troops were at onee brought over from Helena and set to work removing these obstructions, but it was not until the 21st that they were sufficiently removed to allow vessels to reach the Coldwater. Mean- while, on receiving favorable reports from Col. Wilson, Grant had issued orders on February 15th, to the commanding officer at Helena to send Boss' division through the Pass into the Coldwater, Tallahatchie, and Yazoo Rivers, to test its availability for the movement of a large body, and to destroy the railroad bridges on the Yallabusha at Gre- nada. Porter had sent four light-draught gunboats, two iron-clads, and one ram to accompany the troops, protect the transports, and destroy any Confederate boats on the rivers. For lack of proper boats Eoss did not leave Helena until the 23d. It required six days for his men to force their way through the Pass, but they entered the Coldwater, with boats more or less damaged, on March 2d. By this time Grant had received a further report from Wilson, dated February 24th, announcing the Pass as open, and navigable for vessels under 180 feet in length and of pro- portionate beam. Grant thereupon determined to attempt to utilize this route for a large force, possibly -his entire army, in order to effect a landing above Haines' Bluff; and on March 5th he sent orders to McPherson, who was nearest to the Pass, to move his whole corps in that direc- tion as soon as transports could be obtained. Quinby's di- vision, just arrived at Lake Providence from Memphis but not yet disembarked, was to return at once to Yazoo Pass ; BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 99 the large transports were then to be sent back to bring Logan's division and subsequently McArthur's ; and J. E. Smith's division, then ready to embark at Memphis, was to be stopped at Yazoo Pass. This would give McPherson five divisions, or about 30,000 men, with which he was to make his way down the Yazoo and effect a lodgment at Yazoo City. Simultaneously a cavalry division was to move east from Helena, and another, from Hurlbut's command, south from La Grange, to break up the enemy's communications east and south of Grenada. While these preparations had been making by the Union army and navy, the Confederates had been by no means idle. Their pickets and spies along the river gave them prompt and accurate information of each departure of troops from Memphis, and of the movements of transports from point to point. When McClernand returned to Young's Point, on January 22d, they feared an attack upon Warrenton, and made preparations to meet it. But they were equally vigi- lant in regard to the Yazoo. As early as January 23d, troops were sent from Grenada to obstruct the Yazoo Pass; this was a week before Grant had even thought of this route. At Haines' Bluff, a raft, which had already been con- structed, was considerably enlarged and strengthened; de- tachments were also sent to cut the levees above Young's Point, and flood the country where McClernand's troops were bivouacked. Nothing was left undone to obstruct and .hinder the enemy's approach. Not only Jefferson Davis, but several of Pemberton's subordinate commanders were native Mississippians, personally familiar with the country they were defending, and their knowledge enabled them to anticipate any possible plans of the Union commander. At the same time considerable changes were made in the position of the Confederate troops, which about this time 100 THE MISSISSIPPI. were disposed as follows, viz., at or near Vicksburg, about 25,000 men (of whom 20,856 were reported fit for duty), under Stevenson, guarding the defences from Haines' Bluff on the right to Warrenton on the left ; at Grenada, about 20,000 men (15,590 for duty), under Loring, charged with guarding the Yazoo ; at Jackson and other points were de- tachments not brigaded, amounting in all to perhaps 4,000 men, making a total effective force of about 40,000 men. Johnston had returned to Chattanooga during the latter part of January, but still exercised a general supervision over affairs on the Mississippi. Pemberton kept his headquarters at Jackson, whence he could go to Vicksburg or Grenada, as required, in a few hours by train. Van Dom, with all the -effective cavalry, amounting to about 6,000 men, had been ordered to report to Bragg in Tennessee, and during the month of February he marched past the Union left at Cor- inth to Columbia, Tenn. Constant reports were received by Pemberton of the prog- ress of the Federal troops and boats in cutting the levee at Yazoo Pass, and removing the obstructions in the Pass. As soon as he heard that boats had entered the Coldwater, he sent orders to Loring, at Grenada, to proceed at once to the ■mouth of the Yallabusha, taking enough troops with him to defend that point. A few heavy guns were sent by boat up the Yazoo to assist him in the defence. Loring reached Greenwood with two regiments on February 21st, and imme- diately approved the selection, just made by an engineer officer, of a site for a fortification at a point about five miles below the mouth of the Yallabusha. At this point, the Tallahatchie and Yazoo Bivers are only 500 yards apart, and by holding the narrow neck of land between them, all passage down the Tallahatchie would be prevented, while the Yazoo and Yallabusha Bivers remained open for the BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 101 Confederate boats carrying supplies to Grenada. The con- struction of a line of works, called Fort Pemberton, was at once begun, and a raft was prepared to block the navigation of the Tallahatchie. Reinforcements and artillery also ar- rived, and on March 10th the earth-and-eotton parapets were in a good state of defence, mounting eight guns, and defended by about 2,000 men. The Union gunboats and transports arrived in front of this position on the 11th. The troops consisted only of Boss' division, numbering about 4,000 men, it having been impossible to obtain transports of a proper size to convey any of McPherson's corps. The journey through the Pass and down the Coldwater and Tallahatchie had been one of extraordinary difficulty, in consequence of the overhanging trees and other obstructions in the narrow channel, and the fleet moved very slowly — only a few miles a day. All opportunity for surprise was thus lost. The ground in front of Port Pemberton was overflowed so that the troops could not approach the fort. It could only be attacked by the navy, and the gunboats moved forward and opened fire on the 11th. A few casualties were sustained on either side. On the following day a battery was conr structed on a piece of dry land, about 800 yards from the fort, and, on the 13th, the bombardment was renewed. The fleet suffered considerable injury, and inflicted almost none upon the fort; it thus became evident that further progress on the Yazoo expedition was at an end, and in a few days it started back up the Tallahatchie. On the 21st, about midway between Port Pemberton and the mouth of •the Coldwater, it was met by Quinby with one brigade of his division. This officer had arrived at Yazoo Pass from Lake Providence on the 8th, and had disembarked his divi- sion on the shore near Helena, nearly all his transports 102 THE MISSISSIPPI. being too large to enter the pass. After waiting here six days and despairing of receiving a sufficient number of small boats for Ms whole division, he had finally taken the few boats he had with him which were suitable for navigating the Pass, and had started forward on the 14th with one bri- gade. He encountered the same difficulties that had delayed Boss, and his boats were equally injured in this extraordinary navigation. On meeting Boss, Quinby assumed command, being the senior officer, and at once turned the whole expe- dition back again to Fort Pemberton, arriving there on the 23d. A feeble Are was opened by the gunboats on the same afternoon, but nothing was accomplished by it. Quinby had hoped to find a landing-place for his troops while his transports were sent back for the rest of his division, but in this he was disappointed. There was no ground suitable for camping or moving any large body of men. He then formed a plan to move around the east side of Fort Pember- ton, crossing the Yallabusha on a pontoon bridge, and thus cutting the communications of the fort and compelling its surrender. He sent a boat back to Helena on the 27th to bring the bridge materials, but it was met on the way, about April 1st, by another boat bringing an order to abandon the whole expedition and return to the Mississippi as quickly as possible. Grant had found that it would be impossible to procure the necessary number of light-draught boats to carry a large force into the Yazoo by this route, and had notified McPherson, about the middle of March, to send no more troops after Quinby. On the 28th, the Steele's Bayou expedition having returned without suc- cess, Grant had determined to bring his entire force to Mil- liken's Bend, and had sent orders to McPherson to recall Quinby at once. Quinby's entire force withdrew from Port Pemberton on April 5th, and the Yazoo Pass project BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 103 thus followed the fate of those at the canal and at Lake Providence. While it had been in progress, Grant had received infor- mation that the Confederate troops at Grenada had been sent to Yazoo City and Greenwood, and that these troops were being reinforced by others from Vicksburg. It looked for the moment as if Eoss might be surrounded by supe- rior forces, his precarious line of water communication- barricaded, and his entire command captured before as- sistance could reach him over the same route that he had travelled. It therefore became necessary to take prompt measures to relieve him, and, in reconnoitring for this pur- pose, in company with Porter, Grant discovered a route by which he thought he could not only relieve Eoss, but per- haps also effect a landing for a large body on the Tazoo. This led to the fourth, and last, of these abortive projects, which was known as the Steele's Bayou Expedition. The route proposed was up the Yazoo to Steele's Bayou* up that bayou, about forty miles, to a Bmall cross creek, known as Black Bayou, through that into Deer Creek, and tip Deer Creek, about thirty miles, to another cross creek* called Bo ilin g Fork, through that to a comparatively large stream, called the Sunflower, and thence, down that stream, about fifty miles, coming into the Yazoo about midway be- tween Haines' Bluff and Yazoo City. The entire distance from Young's Point to Haines' Bluff by this route would have been nearly 200 miles. Porter and Grant recon- noitred the route as far as Black Bayou, and were con- vinced that with some slight cutting of trees, it would be navigable for any class of river steamers. There was a depth of five fathoms of water in Steele's Bayou. But the difficulties of the route were in the two cross bayous, Black and Boiling Fork, where the channel was not wide enough 104 THE MISSISSIPPI. for a boat to turn, and where axemen could quickly barri- cade the channel by felling trees across it. It was hoped, however, to get into the Sunflower before the Confederates were aware of their approach. Once in that stream nothing could prevent the descent of the gunboats. On his return from the reconnoissance, March 16th, Grant ordered Sherman to take a part of his corps and thoroughly reconnoitre this route, with reference to its adaptability for moving a large force. Porter was to accompany him with a fleet of five iron-clads, four mortar-boats, and two tugs. Sherman immediately put one regiment, the 8th Mis- souri, many of whose men were boatmen, on board of two boats, which were placed at his disposition, and sent them into Steele's Bayou to remove trees, etc., while he ordered three regiments of Stuart's division to go up the Missis- sippi, and disembark at a point above Milliken's Bend, where the Mississippi and Steele's Bayou are only a mile apart. The next day, 17th, Sherman started after Porter on a tug, and overtook him just after he had passed through Black Bayou. The gunboats had been greatly delayed at this point by trees, drift-wood, etc., and had made but four miles in twenty-four hours. Porter continued his movement, and Sherman returned to hasten forward his troops ; which were brought up in relays by the two boats as far as Black Bayou, and then disembarked to move forward by land. Porter proceeded at the rate of about half a mile an hour during the 17th and 18th, and at evening of the latter day was within a few miles of the Rolling Fork. No enemy had yet been seen, but on resuming work on the 19th, smoke was seen through the woods in the direction of the Sunflower, and soon afterward shells began falling from the same direc- tion. Porter landed a force of seamen to prevent any ad- vance against him, but they were not strong enough for the BAXOU EXPEDITIONS. 105 purpose, and were obliged to re-embark that evening. Dur- ing that day and the next sharpshooters swarmed through; the woods, picking off any men who showed themselves on the boats or attempted to remove obstructions, cutting down trees in front and in rear of the ships, and sinking a coal- barge to obstruct the channel. Porter's situation now be- came most critical. The Confederates had heard of the ex- pedition, the day after its departure, and had immediately dispatched a brigade of infantry, and several pieces of artil- lery from Haines' Bluff up the Sunflower. These had ar- rived at the junction of the Sunflower and Boiling Fork, erected a battery there, and were preparing to pass in rear of Porter, completely obstruct the channel, and capture his entire force. Porter realized his situation, and was even meditating the destruction of his vessels, and the escape of his men through the swamps to the Mississippi ; but before doing this he sent a negro back through the swamp to in-, form Sherman of his critical condition, and to ask the assist- ance of his troops at the earliest possible moment. Sher- man received the message during the night, and immediately sent forward the men with him, about 800 in number, and then went back alone in a canoe to meet the remainder and hurry them forward. He met the latter on boats during the same night, and the boats immediately increased their speed, and came crashing forward through the trees, regard- less of damages, until Anally their progress was arrested in Black Bayou. Here Sherman disembarked his men and pushed forward by land, picking his way through the cane- brake by lighting candles. Porter was already in retreat on the 21st, when the advance column came to his relief ; Sher- man, with the second column, was but a few miles in rear, when at noon of that day he came in contact with a force of Confederates, who retreated after a short skirmish. The 5* 106 THE MISSISSIPPI. latter had passed around Porter's boats, and between Sher- man's columns, and were preparing to permanently block the channel, in accordance with the plan already mentioned, when Sherman arrived just in time to prevent it. Sherman now went forward to meet Porter, from whom he learned the state of affairs, and the hopelessness of any further efforts. They then turned back; but the gunboats had to back out, stern foremost, all the way to Steele's Bayou — thirty miles — and they were three days in passing over this distance. Sherman's troops finally regained their camps op- posite Vicksburg on the 27th. Grant was greatly disappointed at the failure of this his fourth effort to find some way to reach solid ground on the flanks of the Vicksburg position. Every possible route by bayous and creeks in the whole bottom land between Vicks- burg and Memphis had now been tried, and all without suc- cess. He therefore issued orders to McClernand on March 29th to move toward the little hamlets of Richmond and New Carthage, with a view to making his way to the Missis-, sippi at some point below the batteries at Warrenton and Grand Gulf, which formed the left flank of the enemy's: position at Vicksburg. At the same time he addressed a. letter to Porter, stating the nature of this movement, and suggesting that the gunboats be sent past the batteries at Vicksburg to act against those at Grand Gulf, and cover a landing in that vicinity. Porter replied at once, expressing, his entire willingness to co-operate in any possible manner, but stating that once the gunboats were below Vicksburg it would be impossible for them to return. In that case there would not be enough vessels left to protect a landing on the Yazoo near Haines' Bluff, should such a movement become desirable. Before abandoning all efforts, therefore, to reach hard ground by way of the Yazoo, Grant determined to make BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 107 a reeonnoissance of the position at Haines' Bluff, which he did on a gunboat in company with Porter and Sherman on April 1st. The result of this reconnoissance was thus stated by Grant, in a letter to Porter dated April 2d : "I am satis- fied that an attack upon Haines' Bluff would be attended with immense sacrifice of life, if not defeat. This, then, closes out the last hope of turning the enemy by the right. . . . Having, then, fully determined upon operating from New Carthage, either by the way of Grand Gulf or "Warren- ton . . I renew my request to prepare for running the blockade at as early a day as possible." Grant was now at the turning-point, not only of this cam- paign but of his whole career. He had not then the world- renowned fame with which we have so long been accus- tomed to associate his name ; at that time he occupied a po- sition in popular estimation similar to that held by Hooker, Kosecrans, and Banks, who then commanded the other prin- cipal armies, and like them he was on trial. He had gained a great victory at Fort Donelson, and he had fought a most desperate battle, which was not a defeat yet hardly a victory, at Shiloh in the previous year. But for twelve months he had apparently done nothing, the defence of the Memphis and Charleston Railroad and its attendant battles of Iuka and Corinth having made but little impression on the pub- lic mind. For the last three months his army had been lost to sight in the overflowed swamps of the Mississippi, whence came rumors of abortive expeditions, camp fevers, and dis- satisfaction. Many people were beginning to believe that Grant belonged to the same dreary class of failures as Mc- Clellan, Burnside, Fremont, and Buell, and they importuned the President to relieve him. It was a gloomy period. The war had been in progress for two full years, and as yet the North had gained no really decisive victory except at Fort 108 THE MISSISSIPPI Donelson. During the preceding summer the Army of the Potomac had been driven back into Maryland, and the Army of the Cumberland to the Ohio Eiver. Both armies had par- tially regained their ground, and then everything had come to a standstill for months ; in trying to break -which the ■Army of the Potomac had only incurred renewed defeat and slaughter at Fredericksburg and Chancellorsville. Such was the general situation, and in Grant's particular opera- tions the prospect was as unpromising as everywhere else. He was on a wrong trail — that was evident to every one ; and it would not have been difficult to prove that the responsi- bility for it did not rest upon Grant^^JBut Grant's mind did not run in the direction of arguing responsibility upon othef people's shoulders. He was accustomed to take things as they were and to devote his whole energies to making the best of them. He had now for two months tried every con- ceivable plan for crossing the low lands of the Yazoo Delta and reaching the high ground beyond the enemy's right flank. They had all failed. What should now be done? Three plans only were possible. First, to assault the enemy's batteries. Second, to go back to Memphis and recommence a campaign along the Mississippi Central Eailroad. Third, to find a way through the swamps opposite Vicksburg, cross the Mississippi near Grand Gulf, and operate against the rear of Vicksburg, trusting to victory for supplies. The first plan would lead to slaughter and almost certain defeat. The second was the only plan which could be jus* tified by general military principles. It was urged by Sher- man in a well-known letter, quoted at length in his memoirs, but it was not accepted by Grant because in this particular instance those political necessities which always override purely military reasons demanded an advance and forbade anything whieh inight have the appearance even of turning BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 10<> back. The third plan was full of dangers and risks ; lack of success in it meant little less than complete destruction. If it did succeed, however, the success would be complete and decisive, and to Grant's mind the emergency seemed to be one which warranted the risk, though he was well aware/\ ©f its desperate nature, which nothing but success would ever justify. The third plan was adopted; and from it first Vicksburg, and then Chattanooga and Appomattox followed in regular succession. The final project thus determined upon was to open up a; series of circuitous bayous running from Milliken's Bend, and also from the vicinity of Young's Point past Eichmond to New Carthage, on the west bank of the Mississippi, about thirty miles below Vicksburg. 1 Water was to be let into this system by cutting a canal from Duckport near Young's Point, and troops and supplies were to be forwarded on flat- boats and barges, urgent ^requisition for which had been made on the Quartermaster at St. Louis. A force of at least 30,000 men was thus to be assembled at New Car- thage, and at the same time the gunboats and a number of transports were to be run past the batteries. All being assembled at New Carthage the troops were to be embarked on the transports and flat-boats, and were to attack Grand : Gulf, after its batteries had been silenced by the gunboats. Once in possession of Grand Gulf, the whole army was to be brought over and the campaign prosecuted in rear of Vicks- burg along the Big Black. Orders were accordingly given to begin work on the canal, at Duckport, to open the bayous, reconnoitre and repair the roads along them, make the necessary bridges, collect supplies, and bring McPherson's corps and all other avail- i See Map facing page 136. 110 THE MISSISSIPPI. able troops to Milliken's Bend. At the same time Steele's division of Sherman's corps was sent up the river to Green- ville, about one hundred and fifty miles above Vicksburg, where it disembarked and marched through the country along Deer Creek as far down as Boiling Fork, collecting subsistence for its own use, destroying all supplies of any value to the enemy, and distracting the latter's attention from the main movement toward New Carthage. While the work was being prosecuted on the canal, Oster* haus' division of McClernand's corps was gradually feeling its way toward New Carthage. Bichmond was occupied on March 31st, and New Carthage on April 6th. Osterhaus skirmished on the way with a small detachment of cavalry, reinforced on April 4th by three regiments of infantry from Grand Gulf, which did little or nothing to retard their prog- ress. Between April 12th and 14th, the feasibility of this route having been established, the remaining divisions of McCler- nand's corps took up the march from Milliken's Bend for New Carthage, but owing to the necessity of making and repair- ing roads through the soft, black soil, and of constructing a large number of bridges over various minor bayous, the march was so much delayed that it was the 20th of April be- fore the corps could be assembled. On the night of April 16th the gunboats ran past the bat- teries of Vicksburg. This was not an untried experiment. On the morning of February 2d, the ram Queen of the West, commanded by Col. Charles B. Ellet, had run the gaunt- let in broad daylight, the intention to run by just before dawn having been frustrated by some accident to the ma- chinery which caused a slight delay. This vessel was in no way armor-plated, and her only protection was found in bales of cotton. She was under fire for fifty minutes and BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. HI was struck twelve times, had one gun dismounted and de- stroyed, and her cabin knocked to pieces, but she sustained no damage impairing her efficiency. On the way she at- tempted to ram the Confederate vessel Vicksburg, lying at the levee, but in this she was only partially successful. She then proceeded down the Mississippi, in company with the transport De Soto, to the mouth of Bed Biver and up that river for some distance, capturing several transports convey- ing Confederate supplies. On the night of February 13th, the gunboat Indianola, under Lieut. -Com. George Brown, also ran the batteries with perfect success, and proceeded down the river to assist the Queen of the West. Just after passing Natchez, on Feb- ruary 16th, she met a small steamboat carrying Col. Ellet and a portion of his crew. Ellet reported that the Queen of the West had engaged a Confederate battery in Bed River on the 14th, and in the midst of the engagement had run aground and been abandoned, 21 persons of her crew being captured. With the rest Ellet had at first escaped in the !De Soto, but this boat had run into the bank in a fog, and broken off her rudder. He had then set fire to her and abandoned her, transferring his men to the captured boat New Era, and with her making good his escape. In the same boat he proceeded up the river, running past the bat- teries at Grand Gulf, and finally reaching the vicinity of Vicksburg. The Indianola remained in the vicinity of Bed Biver for a few days, and then began to retrace her steps up the river. The Confederates had quickly raised and repaired the Queen of the West, and with this vessel, the ram Webb, which had been for some time in Bed Biver, and two smaller boats protected by cotton — making a fleet of four vessels in all— they cautiously followed the Indianola from point to point 112 THE MISSISSIPPI up the river, and, on the night of February 24th, just after passing Grand Gulf, they steamed up rapidly to the attack. The Indianola was encumbered by coal barges, but imme- diately turned to meet them, and a very severe engagement followed, lasting an hour and a half. The Indianola was superior in armament to all the other vessels combined, but the night was very dark, and her guns could not be used effectively. The Confederate vessels relied upon ramming, and in the course of the engagement the Indianola received seven severe blows, the last of which left her helpless and in a sinking condition. Her guns were then thrown over- board, and she was run ashore, where her officers and crew were surrendered. This left the Confederates again in command of the river navigation between Vicksburg and Port Hudson, but on the night of March 14th, Farragut passed the batteries at Port Hudson — as will be subsequently described — with the Hart- ford and a small vessel called the Albatross, with which he arrived below Vicksburg on March 19th. He considered these two vessels insufficient to maintain the blockade of Eed River, and he therefore desired that Porter should send one iron-clad and two rams below Vicksburg, to assist him in that enterprise, as well as to break up the batteries near Warrehton, which were increasing in strength at that time from day to day. Porter was then absent on the Steele's Bayou Expedition, but Brig. -Gen. A. W. Ellett, commanding the Marine Brigade, offered to assume the responsibility of sending two rams. These vessels, the Lancaster and Switz- erland, started to run past the Vicksburg batteries before daylight on March 25th. Owing to delay — as in a previous case — they went past in broad daylight, and one of them, the Lancaster, was blown up by the enemy's shells and com- pletely destroyed, while the Switzerland was very seriously BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 113 disabled. Farragut was thus obliged to return to the Bed Eiver without the assistance of any of Porter's vessels.. The result of these various attempts, successful and un- successful, justified the belief that suitable vessels could run the gauntlet of "the batteries without very great risk,, provided proper precautions were taken as to the time of passage, and the protection of unarmored boats by cotton. Porter, therefore, had no hesitation in determining to run past with his iron- clad fleet, as soon as Grant had decided that it would not be necessary for them to return up stream.. Preparations were made to undertake the passage on the night of April 16th. At ten o'clock on that night, the fleet' cast loose from its moorings at the mouth of the Yazooi Eiver, and slowly steamed down the Mississippi. Porter: led in his flag-ship, the Benton, followed at short distances by the Lafayette, with the captured vessel Price lashed on the starboard side, then by the Louisville, Mound City, Pittsburg, and Carondelet. Three transports, the Forest- Queen, Silver Wave, and Henry Clay, protected by cotton bales and loaded with army supplies and ammunition, fol-; lowed next, and the gunboat Tuscumbia brought up the rear. Each vessel had a barge in tow, carrying ten thousand, bushels of coal. The Benton rounded the point at Vicks- burg a few minutes after eleven o'clock, and was almost im- mediately discovered by the Confederate batteries, which opened fire vigorously. At the same time the torch was ap- plied to houses and other inflammable material on both banks of the river, thus lighting up the entire scene of ac- tion. Bach vessel was under fire for about half an hour at Vicksburg, and a few minutes at Warrenton, the entire du-. ration of the cannonade being about an hour and a half; and in return each one poured its broadside into the streets of Vicksburg as it went by within a few yards of the shore.: 114 THE MISSISSIPPI. About 2 a.m. the fleet pulled up and anchored at New Car- thage. It was found that every vessel had been struck a number of times, but the amount of real damage was sur- prisingly small ; a few coal barges had been sunk or lost in the melee, and the transport Henry Clay had been aban- doned by her crew in a panic, after which her cotton had taken fire from a bursting shell, and she had burned up. With these exceptions, there was no damage done that could not be repaired in a very few days. The only casual- ties were ten or twelve men slightly wounded. Grant had gone to New Carthage on the 17th, and having seen that the passage of the fleet was a complete success he returned to Milliken's Bend to hasten the movements of his army. It was impossible to move his troops by barges and flat-boats through the system of bayous, as had been origin- ally intended, partly because only a small number of barges had been received, and partly because the canal and bayous were not yet ready for navigation. Water had been let into the canal, near Duckport, on April 13th, but much work still remained to be done in dredging out the bottom, trimming the banks, cutting trees, etc. Grant, therefore, determined to move on by the roads until the canal should be ready, but, in fact, it never was of any service. On the 22d, it had been dredged out so that small steamers passed through it as far as Bichmond, but a day or two later there was a sudden fall of several feet in the river, and it was rendered totally useless. The troops were, therefore, forced to make the movement by land, constructing several miles of corduroy, roads for the artillery and wagons ; and the supplies were sent partly by the roads, and partly by transports running past the batteries. On April 20th, the final orders were issued for the move- ment across the peninsula. McClernand's corps formed BAYOTT EXPEDITIONS. 115 the right wing, McPherson's the centre, and Sherman's the left wing ; and the troops were to move across in that order, following each other as rapidly as the narrow road would permit. At that date, McClemand's corps (four divisions) was assembled along the road near New Carthage ; two divi- sions of McPherson's corps were already at Milliken's Bend, and the third was on the way down the river from Lake Providence ; two divisions of Sherman's corps were near Duckport and Young's Point, and the other division (Steele's) was under orders to return "from Greenville. McPherson's leading divisions were immediately put in motion toward Bichmond, and six more transports were loaded with supplies, and protected with cotton to pass the batteries. They took twelve barges in tow, and were manned by volunteers from the army, mainly from Logan's division. They made the passage on the night of April 22d, five of them getting through safely, and one, loaded with hospital stores and appliances for the wounded, being sunk. Having seen these vessels safely started, Grant moved his headquar- ters, on the 23d, over to Smith's plantation, near New Car- thage, to take personal control of the movements for crossing, the river. When he arrived he found that New Carthage was still surrounded by water, and was entirely unsuitable for concentrating a large force. McClernand had already been reconnoitring to find a suitable point lower down the river, and had discovered a road leading from Smith's plan- tation around Bayou Vidal to Perkins' plantation, about eight miles below New Carthage. By repairing this road, and building about two thousand feet of bridges over cross bayous, it would be practicable for moving the army. Or- ders were at once given for putting this route in order. Porter had made a reconnoissance of the batteries at Grand Gulf, on the 22d, and being convinced that they should be 116 THE MISSISSIPPI. attacked before they became any stronger, he had called upon McClernand for troops for this purpose. Osterhaus' division had accordingly been embarked on the morning of the 23d, but it was not thought that this was sufficient, and it was dermined to await the arrival of more transports. On the 24th, Grant made a reconnoissance of the same batteries in company with Porter. He found the batteries to be very strong, and the distance from Perkins' plantation to Grand Gulf was so great (over twenty miles) that with his limited transportation he did not feel justified in attempting an attack from his present position. It was necessary to seek a point still farther down the river, near enough to Grand Gulf to enable the transports to make frequent and rapid trips in ferrying the troops across the river when a landing should be effected. McClernand was, therefore, directed to reconnoitre in search of a road to such a point, and he dis- ! covered one leading around another bayou, called Lake St. Joseph,; to a hamlet, called Hard Times, just above the bend on which Grand Gulf is situated. While this route was being examined, work on the bridges between Smith's and Perkins' plantations was prosecuted with the utmost vigor, so that on the 27th the whole of McClernand's corps was assembled at Perkins'. On the following day, two divisions- of this corps were moved down to Hard Times by the river,: the transports returning at once for the other two divisions." At the same time, McPherson's two divisions, Logan in the. lead, were moving by the land route from Smith's around Bayou Vidal to Perkins', and from Perkins' around Lake St. Joseph to Hard Times. On the 29th, everything was in readiness for the long-expected crossing of the river, and on that day an attack was made by the gunboats upon the bat- teries at Grand Gulf. Before describing this, it will be necessary to refer to the BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 117 course of events on the Confederate side during this month of April, in which Grant's army had been so laboriously threading its way through the overflowed lands opposite Vioksburg. On the last day of March, Pemberton's return showed the paper strength of his command to be 82,318 men, of whom 61,495 were present, and 48,829 fit for duty on that day. This effective force of 50,000 men, in round numbers, was divided into three principal commands. The first, consisting of about 22,000 effectives, commanded by Maj.-Gen. C. L. Stevenson, occupied the main Vicksburg position, extending from Haines' Bluff on the right to Grand Gulf on the left. The second, consisting of over I6,O0O effectives, commanded by Maj.-Gen. Frank Gardner, garrisoned the fortifications at Port Hudson. The third, consisting of 7,000 effectives, under Maj.-Gen. W. W. Lor- ing, was stationed at Fort Pemberton, Grenada, and other points in that immediate vicinity. In addition to these three main bodies there were some 4,000 or 5,000 men sta- tioned in Northern Mississippi, in observation of Hurlbut's troops on the Memphis and Corinth Railroad. The distance from Fort Pemberton to Port Hudson is two hundred miles in a straight line, and this was certainly a long line for fifty thousand troops to hold, even when well fortified ; but they had some advantages in being on dry land, with railroad and telegraph facilities, while their adversaries were in the swamps, depending entirely on water transportation. The left flank of the Vicksburg position was at Grand Gulf, a point about thirty miles by land below Vicksburg, and pos- sessed of very nearly the same natural features as that city. Pemberton had given orders to occupy and fortify it on March 5th, at a time when it seemed very probable that Grant's canal would prove a success. The troops sent for this purpose consisted of the Missouri brigade of six regi- 118 THE MISSISSIPPI. menta and four batteries, numbering in all about 2,500 men, and commanded by Brig.-Gen. J. S. Bowen. When McCler- nand's troopa began to advance from Richmond to New Carthage, skirmishing with a small detachment of cavalry, Bbwen sent three of his regiments across the river to hold them in check, or at least observe their movements. But neither Bowen nor Pemberton attached much importance to this operation and both discredited the rumors that it was being conducted by a large force. Pemberton's atten- tion was principally directed to his right flank ; the Yazoo Pass expedition had hardly left the vicinity of Fort Pem- berton before Steele's division made its appearance on Deer Creek, and Pemberton feared a renewal of the attempts to turn his right flank. Rumors began to arrive, moreover, from Memphis that Grant had determined to abandon his operations against Vicksburg by the river, and was about to return to Memphis and thence reinforce Rosecrans in Ten- nessee, or else begin another campaign southward on the high land. Pemberton, in fact, was very much in doubt as to Grant's intentions ; his telegraphic report of April 9th to the Adjutant-General in Richmond . stated that the enemy was constantly in motion, that his principal efforts were ap- parently directed against Deer Creek on his right, for which provision had been made, and that there were rumors of a movement across the peninsula on the west of the river, which were not credited. A few days later he received re- newed information that a large part of Grant's army had gone up the river (Ellet's Marine Brigade, numbering about 2,000 men, had in fact been ordered to the Tennessee) and that steamers had been sent down to bring the rest. Pemberton communicated this intelligence as a certainty to Johnston, and quickly received in reply an order to send reinforcements to Chattanooga. There had just arrived at Jackson two bri- BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 119 gades, soon consolidated into one, numbering 4,000 men, who had been ordered from Port Hudson to Vicksburg, on receipt of intelligence that Banks had gone to the Red Biver coun- try. These troops (Buford's brigade) were immediately put on the cars for Chattanooga, via Meridian and Mobile. On the next day, April 14th, Johnston ordered more troops to be sent to him, and Pemberton designated Vaughn's bri- gade from Vicksburg and Tilghman's brigade from Gre- nada. This force, numbering about 4,000 men, was or- dered to proceed via Jackson as soon as transportation could be had. Hardly had Pemberton given his orders, however, before information began arriving from Vicksburg that the report of Grant's return up the river was a mistake. On the 15th, therefore, Tilghman's brigade was halted at Jackson, and Vaughn's near Vicksburg ; the other two brigades were already on the way. Meanwhile some skirmishes had taken place across the river, and Bowen had reported from Grand Gulf that the movement there began to look serious ; but Stevenson, who was in command at Vicksburg, was of a dif- ferent opinion, believing that the attack would be made on the Yazoo. Pemberton himself was at Jackson, fifty miles from the river, and of course had to rely upon his subordi- nates for information. On the 17th, however, came the news of the passage of Porter's fleet. This quickly settled the question of any retreat up the river, and Johnston was at once appealed to for the return of the troops on the way to Ten- nessee. Green's brigade at Edward's Station was ordered to reinforce Bowen at Grand Gulf, and Bowen was ordered to withdraw his infantry detachment from across the river immediately, if it was not already too late. It succeeded in crossing the river that night. Johnston ordered the Port Hudson troops back to Pemberton, but some of them had already reached Chattanooga, and the rest were strung along 120 THE MISSISSIPPI. the road at Atlanta, Montgomery, and other points. It was April 22d before they reached Meridian on their return. By this time fresh complications had arisen, in conse- quence of the movement of Union columns, reported to be very strong, southward from the Memphis and Charleston Kailroad. Pemberton was at this time very deficient in cav- alry, nearly all of that arm in his department having been sent, under command of Van Dorn, to Tennessee, where they were operating in conjunction with Bragg's army. Pember- ton's requests to have them returned had all been answered to the effect that their services were indispensable in Middle Tennessee. Consequently, he was unable to keep track of the expeditions which were now reported to be rapidly ad- vancing southward through the State. In fact, one of the most thoroughly successful cavalry raids of the whole war was now in progress. Ifrwas com- manded by Col. B. H. Grierson, of the 6th Illinois Cavalry. With his own and two other regiments, about 1,700 men in all, he left La Grange on April 17th and moved directly south. Northern Mississippi was at that time garrisoned by about 1,000 men, under Brig.-Gen. Chalmers, who were posted behind the Coldwater ; and, in order to occupy their attention and prevent them from interfering with Grierson, a small force of infantry was sent out from La Grange and another from Memphis. Grierson thus got a good start, and moved rapidly through Bipley and Pontotoc, following the roads about twenty miles west of the Mobile and Ohio Bailroad. On the 21st, having reached a point midway between the villages of Houston and Starksville, he detached one regiment, under Col. Hatch, to break up the railroad between Columbus and Macon, and then make his way back to La Grange. Columbus was garrisoned by more than 2,000 men, and BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 121 Hatch had a very brisk engagement there, losing 40 men ; after which he retreated up the railroad, destroying it at Okolona and Tupelo, thence returning through Ripley, where he had a brush with Chalmers, and reaching La Grange on April 26th. Grierson meanwhile continued his own movements without any delay, striking the Vicksburg and Meridian Railroad, at Newton Station, on April 24th, and destroying several miles of it west of Meridian. Thence he moved to the southwest, crossing Pearl Eiver at George- town, and destroying the Jackson and New Orleans Railroad at various points between thirty and forty miles south of Jackson. On the 28th, a skirmish took place with a small detachment of cavalry sent out from Grand Gulf; after this had been driven off, Grierson moved rapidly down the New Orleans Railroad, skirmished with some of the troops sent out from Port Hudson, but avoided the main body of them, and, finally, on May 2d, reached the Union camp at Baton Rouge. With a force numbering barely 1,000 men (after Hatch had been detached), he had ridden entirely through the State of Mississippi, marching 600 miles in 16 days, had destroyed between fifty and sixty miles of railway and telegraph, and a large amount of other property, had captured a number of horses and mules, and had inflicted on the enemy a greater loss than he had himself suffered. But, far more important than all this, he had distracted the enemy's attention in an extraordinary degree at a most criti- cal moment. Grierson had been in motion on Pemberton's rear at the very time that Grant was making the final pre- parations for the attack or crossing at Grand Gulf, i.e., during the last ten days of April. Being so short of cav- alry, Pemberton was unable to keep track of Grierson, and the most exaggerated rumors were current of his presence in a dozen places at once. At the same time, the slight de- VIII.— 6 122 THE MISSISSIPPI. monstration from Memphis against Chalmers' force on the Coldwater was magnified by rumor into an advance in large force in the direction of Grenada. Pemberton was thus obliged to send out expeditions in all directions to try to in- tercept this handful of bold troopers. One brigade was taken from Fort Pemberton and sent toward Grenada ; Tilghman's brigade, which had been stopped at Jackson en route to Chattanooga, was also sent back toward Grenada ; Buford's brigade, which had just reached Meridian on its return from Chattanooga, was sent up toward Columbus ; Adams' brigade was sent out from Port Gibson toward Jackson; Chalmers was sent across toward Okolona, with the idea of intercepting Grierson when he should return; finally, a large part of the garrison of Port Hudson moved out and lay in wait for him. Not one of all these various expedi- tions succeeded in coming up with Grierson, more than to exchange a few shots with skirmishers ; and by calling out so many men, and by cutting the railroad west of those at Meridian, Grierson assisted very materially in diverting at- tention from Grand Gulf, and in delaying the movement of troops to that place. Pemberton, however, had become convinced, as we have seen, that the movement in that di- rection was serious, and he had ordered Green's brigade from Edward's Station as a reinforcement. On April 28th, he received word from Bowen that "transports and barges loaded down with troops are landing at Hard Times." On | receipt of this, Tilghman was immediately recalled from the I direction of Grenada to Jackson; Buford was directed to march around the break in the railroad at Newton Station, and come to the same place ; another brigade (Gregg's) was ordered up from Port Hudson, and Stevenson was directed to hold 5,000 men in readiness to move at a moment's notice to Bo wen's assistance, whose force, including Green's bri- BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 123 gade, numbered about 4,700 men. None of Stevenson's men were, however, actually sent, for Pemberton did not think that the movement was yet sufficiently developed, and was not entirely convinced that it was not a feint to cover an attack in the direction of Haines' Bluff. This was the condition of affairs on the Confederate side on April 28th. At 7 A.M., on April 29th, Porter's squadron left its moor- ings at Hard Times, and slowly steamed down toward Grand -Gulf. Immediately in rear of it were all the transports and flat-boats available, loaded with all the men they could carry, which was three divisions of McClemand's corps. These remained just out of range, above the point opposite Grand Gulf. Grant was on a tug in the middle of the stream, where he could follow closely the progress of the fight, and send in his troops whenever the favorable mo- ment should arrive. Porter's squadron consisted of the following vessels r. Benton, Lieutenant-Commander J. A. Greer 16 guns. Lafayette, Captain H. Walke 10 " Louisville, Lieutenant-Commander E. K. Owen 13 " Tuscumbia, Lieutenant-Commander J. W. Shirk 3 " Mound City, Lieutenant-Commander Byron Wilson 13 " Carondelet, Lieutenant J. M. L. Murphy 13 " Pittsburg, Lieutenant W. R. Hoel 13 " Total 81 guns. The vessels averaged about six hundred tons each. Grand Gulf was an insignificant village, the river terminus of a few miles of railway running to Port Gibson. But it was situated near the mouth of the Big Black Biver, which was navigable for several miles, and behind it rose a sharp line of bluffs, attaining a height of something over a hun- dred feet. Just above the village these bluffs come close to -124 THE MISSISSIPPI. the water's edge. They were fortified by a strong line of earthworks, forming two principal sets of batteries, one above and one below the landing, the two being connected by a trench or covered way for infantry about a thousand yards in length. Work had been prosecuted diligently on the batteries during the seven weeks which had elapsed since the troops had occupied this point ; they were now nearly completed but were only partially armed, containing in fact only thirteen guns, eight of which were of the cali- bre of thirty-pounder Parrots or less. They were but a poor match for Porter's eighty-one pieces, many of them 11-ineh Dahlgrens or 9-inch rifles. The cannonade opened about 8 a.m., and kept up furiously and without intermission until 1 p.m. By that time the Confederate guns were silenced, and their batteries were somewhat ploughed up by the 2,500 projectiles which Porter had sent against them. But the troops had lost only 3 men killed (one of them being Col. Wade, Chief of Artillery) and 15 wounded. On the other hand, Porter had lost 19 killed and 56 wounded, and his vessels had received several hundred shots. The Tus- cumbia had been hit 81 times, many of the shells penetrat- ing her thin plating and bursting inside ; she was so badly damaged as to be unfit for service for some time. The Ben- ton had been struck 47 times and had lost 26 men, and the other vessels had received minor injuries. It was very evident that although the few Confederate guns were temporarily silenced, the batteries were just as capable of resisting assault as before the bombardment be- gan — their guns, in fact, resumed firing later in the day — and the infantry parapet was practically uninjured for defence. It was impossible to bring frail transports, loaded to the gunwales with men, in front of batteries which had held their own against iron-plated gunboats. Grant, therefore, BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 125 determined to move still farther down the river and effect a landing which would turn the flank of these batteries ; and as soon as Porter withdrew— about 2 p.m.— McOlernand was ordered to land his men at Hard Times and march them across the point opposite Grand Gulf, coming out on the Mississippi at De Shroon's plantation, about three miles down the river. As soon as it was dark, Porter was requested to renew the bombardment, under cover of which the trans- ports all slipped by with very little damage, and tied up at De Shroon's. McOlernand's entire corps was in that vicin- ity at daylight the next morning. Grant had at first intended to move down as far as Eod- ney, from which point it was known that a road led to Port Gibson, and thence to the various points in rear of Vicks- burg, but during the night he learned from a negro that there was a good road leading to Port Gibson from a land- ing-place called Bruinsburg, just below the mouth of Bayou Pierre, and only five miles below De Shroon's. Grant deter- mined to effect a crossing at this place. At daylight on April 30th the transports and gunboats were all brought into requisition to ferry the troops across, and by noon the whole of McOlernand's corps — four divisions, numbering over 18,000 men — were on the east bank. There were no Confederates in sight, and it was most important to get possession of the bluffs, which are here about three miles back from the river, as quickly as possible. But for some unexplained reason rations had not been issued to McOler- nand's corps before landing; their wagons had been left away back at Perkins' two days before, and it was known that the first advance beyond the river would necessarily be made without them. Nevertheless the usual three days' rations in haversacks had not yet been issued, and a, delay of four hours occurred on the bank just after landing in 12G THE MISSISSIPPI. order to distribute them. This delay at such a critical period might have been disastrous, but fortunately it was not so ; and at four o'clock McClernand took up his line of march, Can's division in the lead. At sunset he reached the bluffs, and finding no enemy, pushed on during the night toward Port Gibson. About one o'clock in the night Can's leading brigade met the enemy about ten miles from Bruins- burg and four from Port Gibson ; a slight skirmish ensued, after which the whole division lay down on their arms until daylight should enable them to reconnoitre the ground and the force in front of them. These troops were a portion of Green's brigade, which had been hastily dispatched from Grand Gulf by Bowen on the afternoon of the 30th. Immediately after the bombard- ment of Grand Gulf on the 29th, Bowen had telegraphed •the result to Pemberton, and stated the urgent necessity for prompt reinforcement. The wires then failed to work, and nothing more was heard from Bowen until the afternoon of the 30th. Pemberton became alarmed at this, and telegraphed Stevenson to send at once the 5,000 men he had previously ordered to be held in readiness. These were Tracy's and Baldwin's brigades, and they left Vicks- burg for Grand Gulf late on the afternoon of the 29th. Pemberton also ordered Tilghman to collect all available troops in Jackson — about a brigade — and proceed to Ed- ward's Station, and there await farther orders. Pemberton was at first somewhat disconcerted by reports from Steven- son of the presence of Union troops at Haines' Bluff, where Sherman with one division of his corps, escorted by eight gunboats, was making a vigorous demonstration, in pursuance of orders to that effect given by Grant on the 27th. But Stevenson expressed himself as being ready to meet any attack at that point, and it soon became evident BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 127 that the important move was at Grand Gulf. Late on the afternoon of the 30th, Pemberton received word from Bowen that 3,000 Union troops were within ten miles of Port Gibson at 3 p.m. of that day, and that more were still landing at Bruinsburg. On receipt of this, Pemberton gave orders to his detachments at Grenada, Columbus, Meridian, and other points to come at once to Jackson ; after which he took the train for Vicksburg. Tracy's brigade reached Grand Gulf on the afternoon of April 30th, and Baldwin's brigade came in during the night, the men of both brigades in a jaded condition from hurried marching. Green's bri- gade, as already stated, had been sent from Grand Gulf to Port Gibson on the afternoon of the 30th, and its advance had met Carr's division on the road to Bruinsburg soon after midnight. Tracy's brigade came to his assistance a little before daybreak. On the morning of May 1st, the Confederates were discov- ered posted across the roads, about three miles west of Port Gibson. At this point the road from Bruinsburg divides into two roads, which, diverging nearly at a right angle, curve around and unite at Port Gibson. Green's brigade was posted across the southern road and Tracy's across the northern. The country was extremely rough and unsuita- ble for manoeuvres, being composed of short, steep hillsides, following no regular system, and separated from each other by ravines, filled with a dense growth of cane and under- brush. Carr's, Osterhaus', and Hovey's division of McCler- nand's corps were all on the ground at daylight, and A. J. Smith's division was so close behind them that it reached the field at 7 a.m. Logan's and Quinby's divisions of Mc- Pherson's corps were crossing at Bruinsburg during the night of the 30th and the following morning, so that it was certain they could be relied on during the day, if necessary. 12S THE MISSISSIPPI. There was an abundance of force present : the only difficulty was in bringing it into action on such difficult ground. At 5.30 a.m., McClernand opened the battle by sending^ forward Osterhaus' division on the left along the northerly road. His leading brigade (Garrard's) was quickly met by a hot fire from Tracy's Confederate brigade, and its advance was checked. The other brigade (Sheldon's) having then come to its assistance the Confederates were slightly driven back, but soon made a stand, and Osterhaus' division was unable to make any further progress until late in the afternoon. On the right, Can's division moved forward at 6.15 A.M., one brigade (Benton's) on the right of the southerly road, and the other (Stone's) on the left of it. Their routes lay through broken country covered with dense underbrush and their progress was slow. The enemy (Green's brigade) was posted in an advantageous position on a commanding ridge. In advancing, Benton's and Stone's brigades had diverged from each other, leaving a gap, into which Hovey's division was ordered about 7 a.m. The two brigades of this division worked their way laboriously forward through the cane and underbrush, and finally came within one hundred and fifty yards of the Confederate ridge, where a battery was posted, well supported by infantry. A determined assault was then made by Hovey's division, and Benton's brigade of Carr's division, and the ridge was carried, two pieces of artillery, three caissons, and 400 prisoners being captured. Green's brigade then fell back toward Port Gibson. Bowen had sent a short report to Pemberton from Grand Gulf early in the morning, stating the probability of an en- gagement ; after which orders were given to Baldwin to move his brigade to Port Gibson, and to Cockrell (tempo- rarily in command of Bowen's own brigade of Missouri troops) to move to Port Gibson with three regiments, leaving BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 129 the other three posted respectively at Grand Gulf, at Thomp- son's Bluff on the Big Black, and at the Grindstone Ford on Bayou Pierre. Bowen then rode over to Port Gibson, reaching the battle-field at some time before 9 a.m. At the latter hour Baldwin's brigade passed through Port Gibson, and about a half hour later Green was driven back, as already stated. Baldwin was immediately ordered to form a new line about a mile in rear of Green's first position, and Green's brigade was re-formed and sent over to the assistance of Tracy on the northern road. Cockrell arrived about noon, and two of his regiments were sent to support Baldwin and one to support Tracy. Hovey's and Carr's divisions pushed on as rapidly as the ground would permit in pursuit of Green's brigade, and early in the afternoon they came under the fire of Baldwin's bri- gade and a very severe contest ensued, lasting over an hour and a half. While this was in progress Bowen took two of CockrelPs regiments and made a desperate effort to turn McClernand's right flank. McClernand called up one bri-' gade ^Burbridge's) of A. J. Smith's division and sent it to meet this attack, and at the same time Hovey brought four batteries into position on a ridge from which they could enfi- lade CockrelPs regiments moving through the ravine toward the right. Under this combined fire Cockrell's attack was defeated, and he was driven to and across the southern road, where he joined Baldwin, who still held firm. The other brigade (Landram's) of A. J. Smith's division now came up and joined Hovey's division and Stone's bri- gade of Carr's division in an attack on Baldwin. The odds were very great, even with the advantages of ground, and Baldwin made a most gallant defence, holding his ground until after the brigade on his right had been driven off the field, just before sunset, and then covering the retreat. 130 THE MISSISSIPPI. Grant had left Bruinsburg early in the morning and had reached the field about ten o'clock, just as Hovey's and Oarr's divisions had carried the first ridge on the right. Having examined the whole field on the right, he rode over to the left to inspect Osterhaus' position, and he remained there with the intention of using MePherson's corps on that flank as soon as it should arrive. Two brigades (J. E. Smith's and Stevenson's) of Logan's division of this corps were put in mo- tion from Bruinsburg as soon as they landed, on the morning of the 1st. Hearing the sound of the battle, they marched as rapidly as possible through the heat, McPherson and Logan both being with the advance, and came on the field about noon. Owing to repeated requests for reinforcements from McOlernand (although he had already three divisions under him opposed to about a brigade and a half), Grant ordered McPherson to send one brigade (Stevenson's) to McOler- nand, but to bring the other one (J. E. Smith's) to the sup- port of Osterhaus on the left. McPherson accompanied this brigade in person and was ordered by Grant to move it in such manner as to turn the Confederate right flank. As soon as the ground was reconnoitred, a judicious position was selected by McPherson from which this movement could be effected, but owing to the tangled and broken character of the country it was several hours before the movement could be accomplished. Having finally got into position about 5 p.m., an attack was made by J. E. Smith's brir gade in line on the enemy's right flank at the same time that Osterhaus renewed his front attack along the road. The result was the complete defeat of the enemy's right, soon followed by the rest of his line, Baldwin's brigade in the centre bringing up the rear. Green conducted the men from the right (Tracy having been killed early in the action) along the direct road to Grand Gulf, burning the bridge over BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 131 Bayou Pierre as soon as he had crossed, and taking a posi- tion on the hills north of that stream. Baldwin retreated through Port Gibson, destroying the bridge over the south fork of Bayou Pierre. The retreat was conducted in good order, every foot of the way being contested, so that dark- ness closed over the field before Grant's troops could reach Port Gibson. Under the circumstances, pursuit was impos- sible that night. Before daylight the next morning Bald- win continued his retreat to the Grindstone Pord, on the north fork of Bayou Pierre, crossed the bridge at that point and then burned it, and finally rejoined Bowen and Green by way of Willow Springs. Bowen's force engaged in this action numbered about 8,500 men, according to the latest returns prior to the bat- tle. In his official report, made three months later, he gave his strength at 5,500, although he stated to Loring, who joined him May 2d, that he then had 7,000 men, after de- ducting the losses in the battle. It is hardly necessary to figure down his strength ; his defence was most gallant, even with 8,500 men, against the odds of a whole corps and two brigades of another, numbering in all 23,000 men. He re- ported his losses as follows : Killed. Wounded. Missing. Cockrell's brigade . 13 97 96 Green's " 17 83 123 Baldwin's " 12 4S 27 Tracy's " 18 112 142 Total 60 340' 387 Aggregate 787 According to the Union reports, the Confederates lost over GOO in prisoners alone. Grant's losses were as follows : 132 THE MISSISSIPPI. Killed. Wounded. Missing. - Osterhans' division 37 171 5 A. J. Smith's " 2 16 Hovey's " 42 263 3 Carr's " 42 222 Logan's " 6 38 2 Total 129 710 10 Aggregate 849 During the whole of this day Pemberton had been in Vicksburg, sending telegrams in all directions for the pur- pose of collecting bis scattered forces. Loring, who was in Meridian, was directed to come by rail, via Jackson, to Ed- ward's Station, bringing with him any troops that were ready to move. No troops were ready at Meridian or Jackson; but at the railroad bridge over Big Black River there were two regiments and a battery of Tilghman's brigade, which were put in motion during the day. Loring left the railroad at the Big Black and proceeded on the road to Port Gibson, overtaking these troops before night. They did not arrive within twenty miles of the field that day. Finding that it would be impossible for Loring to arrive in time, Pember- ton ordered another brigade of Stevenson's division to move from Vicksburg to Bowen's relief. This brigade (Reynolds') started on its march a little before dark. The next morning the two remaining brigades of Stevenson's division (Barton's and Taylor's) started for Port Gibson with Stevenson in command. On the mbrning of May 2d, the Union troops entered Port Gibson, and immediately began to construct a bridge over the south fork of Bayou Pierre. This was completed at 4 p.m., and Crocker's (formerly Quinby's) division of Mc- Pherson's corps, which had come up during the day from Bruinsburg, took the lead, followed by Logan's division of BAYOU EXPEDITIONS. 133 the same corps. They advanced as far as the north fork of Bayou Pierre, eight miles, where the bridge was found still burning. The fire was put out, and the bridge was repaired during the night, so as to be ready for use at daybreak the next morning. Loring reached Eocky Springs with the two regiments and battery of Tilghman's brigade on the morning of the 2d, and, hearing of Bowen's retreat to Grand Gulf, and fear- ing that he might be cut off from Vicksburg, he hastened Tilghman forward to Grindstone Ford on the north fork of Bayou Pierre, with instructions to hold that point at all hazards. He then rode on himself to Grand Gulf, and, learning the condition of affairs from Bowen, it was at once determined to abandon Grand Gulf and retreat across the Big "Black. One regiment was left in Grand Gulf until night, when the guns were dismounted, magazines blown up, and the batteries abandoned. Porter's gunboats came up and took possession on the morning of May 3d. Bowen retreated in the direction of Hankinson's Ferry, where he was joined by the three brigades of Stevenson's division which had left Vicksburg that morning and the previous evening. The total Confederate force now present consisted of the whole of Stevenson's division (four brigades), and Bowen's, Green's, Baldwin's, and Tilghman's brigades— in all, about 17,000 men; but the men were worn out with sudden and long marches and fighting, and were somewhat demoralized. The retreat across the Big Black was begun at Hankinson's Ferry on the evening of the 2d, a force being left behind to protect the crossing. This force was attacked by Crocker's division, of McPherson's corps, on the morning of the 3d, near Willow Springs, but it stood firm, contesting its ground, and retreating very slowly until late in the afternoon, when Logan's division came upon its 134 THE MISSISSIPPI. flank, and caused it to hasten its progress toward the ferry. The Confederate troops all crossed safely, but MePherson's men were so close upon them that they were unable to de- stroy the boat bridge. On the evening of the 3d, Grant took a dozen cavalrymen, and, otherwise unattended, rode over to Grand Gulf, in order to establish his base at that point, and make prepara- tions for a speedy advance. Having issued the necessary- orders, he rejoined his troops at Willow Springs before day- light of the 4th. MePherson's corps was moved forward to Hankinson's Ferry, and McClernand's to Willow Springs, where they remained in bivouac for three days, awaiting the arrival of Sherman's corps, and of rations and ammunition necessary for an advance. Campaign Against Vioksbdrg, 1863. CHAPTER V. THE CAMPAIGN EST BEAR OP VICKSBURG. Grant's army was at last on hard ground. A footing had been gained on the east bank of the river, the enemy had been in a measure surprised, his flank had been turned, and his troops were scattered. It was an opportunity to strike hard and strike quickly in order to gain decisive results — one of those opportunities, the seizure or neglect of which marks the difference between a great and an incompetent leader. It was no longer a question of going to Banks' assistance, or of diverting troops on any side issue ; the op- portunity could only be improved by a prompt movement between the enemy's forces, dividing them and beating them in detail. Grant was^exLJia!_ to the emgrjrancy ; and eighteen days from ihe" time the first regiment landed at Bruinsburg, the Confederate forces at Jackson had been de- feated and driven off, while those near Vicksburg had been routed and shut up within their fortifications, never to come out, except as prisoners. The deeds of these eighteen days challenge comparison with the most brilliant campaigns of history. Pemberton's returns for the last day of March showed an effective strength, as already stated, of 50,000 men. This in- cluded the Port Hudson garrison, all of which, except 6,000 effectives, had now been recalled to Vicksburg. But at Pemberton's urgent request, Gist's and Walker's brigades, 136 THE MISSISSIPPI numbering 5,000 men, from Beauregard's command, in South Carolina, were ordered to his relief on May 5th, and 3,000 cavalry, from Bragg's army, were sent from Tennessee to Northern Mississippi. He thus had an available force of over 50,000 men for the defence of the short line from Vicksburg to Jackson. Grant's return for the month of Apr.'l showed the effective strength of the force operating against Vicksburg to be 50,068. These numbers were not actually present on the east bank of the river. McAr- thur's division of McPherson's corps was still up the river, one brigade being left at Lake Providence throughout thfe campaign, and the other two not coming up in time to be of service prior to the assaults at Vicksburg. Blair's division of Sherman's corps was also left behind to guard the roads from Milliken's Bend, but rejoined the army the day before the battle at Edwards' Station. After deducting these divisions, the force with which Grant began the cam- paign was about 41,000, and at no time prior to the siege had he over 45,000 available. These divisions in rear, how- ever, being occupied in guarding his communications, it is proper that they should be counted as part of his effective strength. The numbers were therefore practically equal. The ad- vantages of position were all on the side of the Confed- erates, they being in their own country, with which they were perfectly familiar, and which afforded admirable op- portunities for defence, while the Union forces were entirely ignorant of the country, and were dependent for supplies upon seventy miles of wretched road, through overflowed lands, passing within a short distance of the Confederate position, and thus open to attack at all times. On the ather hand, those who fought for the Union had an enor- mous advantage in their naval resources, which gave them THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 137 unquestioned command of the river navigation, and without which the campaign never could have been prosecuted in the manner that it was prosecuted. At the time of the Bat- tle of Port Gibson, the armies on both sides were scattered, one corps of Grant's army being at Milliken's Bend, seventy- miles from Bruinsburg, and one-third of Pemberton's being at or near Jackson, forty-four miles by rail from Vicksburg. It was thus about an even thing on both sides, all things considered, except the quality of the commanders. Here the difference was enormous. On the Union side were the foremost chiefs — Grant, Sherman, and McPherson — which the Northern armies produced throughout the whole war. Johnston and Pemberton belonged to a different category. Johnston's abilities were undoubtedly great, and it is univer- sally conceded that he showed great ability in extricating an army from a dangerous position ; but he seldom struck back, and he lacked that divine fire which gains battles. On the Peninsula, in Mississippi, in Georgia, and in North Caro- lina, he had as good opportunities as ever fell to Lee or Jack- son, but he never dealt any such blows as those of Gaines' Mill, Chanc ellors ville, Manassas, and the Wilderness. His mind inclined more to disputatious writing than to bold and vigorous movements in the field, and, in the midst of his campaigns, he found time to write letters of interminable length, for the purpose of showing that the responsibility for his failures rested with Jefferson Davis, or with some one else, but not with himself. — — Pemberton did not belong to the grade of second-rate generals even. He had seen no active service in the Civil War prior to his assignment in Mississippi, in October, 1862, and his appointment to that important command was then an anomaly; his conduct of that command made the anomaly only more striking, and he was never again employed as a general. 138 THE MISSISSIPPI. On the evening of April 29th, after the unsuccessful naval attack on Grand Gulf, Grant had written to Sherman that he felt confident of effecting a crossing the next day, and he therefore desired Sherman to cease his demonstration against Haines' Bluff and join him as quickly as possible with two divisions, leaving the third to guard the road for the present. Sherman received this near Haines' Bluff, May 1st, and immediately sent back orders for Steele's and Tuttle's divisions at Milliken's Bend to take np their march for Hard Times. During the night he withdrew down the Yazoo Kiver with Blair's division, and the following day reached Milliken's Bend. Leaving Blair's division to guard the road, he went on in person, overtook his other two divi- sions, and reached Hard Times on the 6th. While on the march he received an order from Grant, dated at Grand Gulf, May- 3d, directing him to organize a train of 120 wagons, bring them to Perkins' plantation and thence ferry them over the river to Grand Gulf, where they were to be loaded with 100,000 rations from the transports. This would give five days' rations for Sherman's corps after crossing the river, and two days' for McClernand and McPherson in addition to the three days' which they had already drawn. These five days' rations for the whole command were all that they received until a base was established at Chickasaw Bayou nearly three weeks later. The troops virtually lived on the country until Vicksburg was invested. In order to avail himself of the services of McArthur's division of McPherson's corps and Blair's division of Sher- man's corps, orders were sent, on May 5th, by Grant to Hurl- but at Memphis to send forward Lauman's division of the Sixteenth Corps to Milliken's Bend as soon as transports: could be obtained. On May 2d, at Port Gibson, Grant received a letter from THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OP VICKSBURG. 139 Bianks, sent by Farragut on the ram Switzerland from the mouth of Red River. The whole subject of the projected co-operation between Grant's and Banks' armies will be fully discussed in a subsequent chapter. It is only neces- sary to say here that when Grant determined on March 29th to move across the peninsula from Millikente Bend and turn the Confederate left flank, it was his intention to prosecute a campaign along the Big Black against Vicksburg after crossing the river. But on April 10th he received a letter from Halleck, dated April 2d, calling special attention to the /necessity of co-operating with Banks. Halleck said: "If he cannot get up to co-operate with you on Vicksburg, can- not you get troops down to help him on Port Hudson? " This letter caused a modification of Grant's plans. He still de- termined to cross the river at or near Grand Gulf, but once across he proposed to send an army corps down the east bank of the river to Bayou Sara, near Port Hudson, to co- operate with Banks in the reduction of that place. McOler- nand was notified on April 12th that his corps would make such a movement, and on the 14th a despatch was sent to Banks informing him of the project. But Banks did not re- ceive the despatch until May 5th, and the letter which was now received from him, and which was dated April 10th, was not in answer to this despatch, but to a previous letter of Grant's dated as far back as March 23d, in which Grant had proposed sending a corps by the Lake Providence route, which at that time seemed to be favorable. Banks stated that he intended to return to Baton Rouge by May 10th, in order to co-operate against Port Hudson, and that he had 15,000 men available for field service. It was now May 2d. To send troops to co-operate at Port Hudson on the 10th and to await their return, even if successful, was to lose a month at least in exchange for a reinforcement 140 THE MISSISSIPPI of only 15,000 men. It was to wait for the enemy to col-! lect his scattered troops and to draw reinforcements from other points, as, according to rumors which Grant received, he was already doing. To have carried out any such ar- rangement would have been to throw away an opportunity which Grant's army had been working for months to obtain, and which was at last within their grasp. There could be no question of Grant's duty in the premises ; it was to fol- . low up promptly the advantage he had gained at Port Gib- son, and to use all his force to beat the enemy nearest to him. All idea of detaching any troops at present to Banks' . assistance was therefore abandoned. From the 3d to the 6th of May McOlernand's and McPher- sou's corps lay at Willow Springs and Hankinson's Ferry, waiting for supplies and for Sherman's corps. On the 7th, Sherman being across the river, the advance was resumed. Beconnoitring had been carried on during the last three days, but nothing definite had been developed. At that time, Grant's information as to the enemy's position and movements' was simply that the force at Hankinson's Ferry had retreated toward "Vicksburg ; and there were rumors that a force was being collected at Jackson. His intention, therefore, was to advance along the line of the, Big Black toward Ed-- wards' Station, midway between Vicksburg and Jackson,, keeping a close watch of the ferries, so as to prevent any attack on his left flank; he would thus move with his main, body between the enemy's forces, and would be in a position to attack either one of them as soon as their presence should be developed. But while keeping his main force in the. centre of the theatre of operations, McPherson was to be thrown out somewhat in advance on his right flank, so that without getting out of reach of supports, he could reach Jackson as quickly as possible, break up any force in that THE CAMPAIGN IN BEAR OF VICKSBURG. 141 vicinity, destroy the railroad, and rejoin the main body be- tween Edwards' Station and Bolton. MoPherson was there- fore ordered to take the road from Hankinson's Ferry, through Eocky Springs, Utica, and Raymond, to Jackson. McClernand was to follow the direct road to Edwards' Sta- tion, through Rocky Springs, Cayuga, and Auburn ; one divi- sion being thrown out on a parallel road to the left, nearer the Big Black. Sherman was to follow McClernand, and, in case the roads permitted, to come up abreast of him. The troops marched forward under these instructions, halting for the nights as follows : May 7th: 13th Corps (McClernand) at Rocky Springs; 15th Corps (Sherman) at Grand Gulf ; 17th Corps (McPher- son) at Rocky Springs. May 8th: 13th Corps at Big Sandy; 15th Corps at Hankinson's Ferry ; 17th Corps at Rocky Springs. May 9th : 13th Corps at Big Sandy ; 15th Corps at Han- kinson's Ferry ; 17th Corps' 7 miles west of Utica. May 10th : 13th Corps at Big Sandy ; 15th Corps at Big Sandy ; 17th Corps at Utica. May 11th : 13th Corps at Five Mile Creek ; 15th Corps at Auburn ; 17th Corps 5 miles northeast of Utica. May 12th: 13th Corps at Fourteen Mile Creek; loth Corps at Fourteen Mile Creek ; 17th Corps at Raymond. On the night of the 11th Grant had his army well in hand, and the orders for the next day were to move forward into position on Fourteen Mile Creek, about seven miles south of the railroad, McClernand on the Telegraph road from Auburn to Edwards' Station, with one division thrown out to the Big Black at Baldwin's Ferry, and Sherman on the road from Auburn to Raymond ; McPherson was to push for- ward rapidly into Raymond, in the hopes of capturing some commissary stores there, the army being in need of rations. 142 THE MISSISSIPPI. McPherson moved out accordingly before A a.m. on t!ie 12th, Logan's division in the lead, followed closely by Crocker's. The enemy's videttes were soon seen falling back before them, and about 9 a.m. stronger bodies of the enemy were encountered. Logan thereupon formed one of his bri- gades (Dennis') in line of battle across the road, the other two brigades marching by the flank in rear of it. The only cavalry regiment present with the army accompanied Mc- Pherson's command, and it was now thrown out on the flanks, with orders to explore every lateral road on which the enemy might be posted. In this formation Logan con- tinued his advance for about two hours. About 11 a,m., he came to a small stream crossing the road, about two miles from Eaymond, and on the hills beyond it the enemy was discovered in force, the infantry drawn up in support of two batteries, which were posted in a position to enfilade the road and the bridge over the stream. A halt was. made, and the ground was reconnoitred. It was evident that the en- emy intended to dispute the passage. Logan was at once ordered to attack him, and orders were sent back for Crocker to hasten his march and come up as a reserve. The enemy's force consisted of Gregg's brigade, which had come from Port Hudson to Jackson, in pursuance of Pemberton's orders of April 28th, and had moved out to Baymond to cover Jack- son, and to fall upon Grant's flank should he attack Ed- wards' Station. The brigade numbered, including some State troops picked up at Jackson, something over 3,000 men. Logan's division was at once formed by deploying J. E. Smith's brigade on the right of Dennis', and placing De- Golyer's (8th Michigan) battery on the road in the centre. The infantry advanced, preceded by skirmishers, and a se- vere engagement was soon in progress. Stevenson's brigade THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OP VICKSBURG. 143 was then deployed on the right of Smith's, and the line con- tinued to advance, passing over some open ground, and gain- ing possession of a piece of woods across the creek, in close proximity to the enemy's position on the hills. The fight continued for two or three hours, the line gradually ad- vancing until, during the afternoon, the leading brigade of Crocker's division came up and deployed in support of Dennis' brigade. The enemy then abandoned the field and retreated rapidly toward Jackson. Logan's division followed in pursuit, passing through Raymond at 5 p.m., and pursuing the enemy for some distance beyond the town, but being unable to overtake them the men were halted and went into camp for the night. Crocker's division was but slightly engaged in this affair 1 , losing but two men. Logan lost 65 killed, 335 wounded, and 32 missing ; total 432. Gregg's loss, according to his own report, was 73 killed, 229 wounded, and 204 missing— total 505. Two dis- abled guns were captured. The defence made by the enemy at Raymond induced Grant to believe that their force in the vicinity of Jackson might be stronger than he had supposed ; reports reached . him moreover that reinforcements were arriving at Jackson, and that Johnston was daily expected at that point to take command in person. He therefore decided, before moving up against Edwards' station, to make sure of Jackson, which would be a dangerous point on his flank or rear if it re- mained in the enemy's possession ; and as McPherson's corps might not be strong enough to get possession of it at once, single-handed — its fortifications being reported strong — he determined to move his whole force in that direction. On the evening of the 12th, therefore, orders were given (countermanding previous orders of the same date, to move up to the railroad) for McPherson to push forward at day- 144 THE MISSISSIPPI. light toward Clinton and thence to Jackson; Sherman to move to Raymond and thence by Mississippi Springs toward Jackson ; and McOlernand, with three divisions, to follow Sherman by the road on the north side of Fourteen Mile Creek, sending his other division back to Auburn to meet and escort the trains which were coming up from the river at Grand Gulf. The sharp skirmishing which both Mc- Olernand and Sherman had had during the day in getting possession of the crossings of Fourteen Mile Creek on their respective roads was a strong confirmation of the numerous reports that Pemberton was concentrating his Vicksburg troops at Edwards' Station, but before attacking them Grant desired to first dispose of the troops at Jackson and destroy the railroad at that point. Before following the manner in which the movement on Jackson was executed, it is necessary to notice the Confed- erate movements during the past ten days. On May 1st, Pemberton telegraphed to Johnston, then with Bragg's army at Tullahoma, Tenn., that Grant's army had crossed the river, and that a furious battle had been raging all day at Port Gibson. Johnston answered on the following day: "If Grant crosses, unite all your troops to beat him. Success will give back what was abandoned to win it." Pemberton however, was on the ground and his judgment of the situa- tion was different from Johnston's. He coincided in the opinion expressed by Jefferson Davis, that for lack of sup- plies Grant's army could not live more than a few days away from the river and that it would soon return toward Warrenton. He thought it probable, however, that a raid might be made on Jackson. Acting upon this judgment he made the following dispositions. The troops arriv- ing from Port Hudson and any reinforcements that might come from South Carolina were to stop at Jackson and de- THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OP VICKSBURG. 145 fend that place. The three divisions, Bowen's, Loring's, and Stevenson's, that had moved out toward Grand Gulf were to retire and take up a position as follows : Bowen's at Bovina Station to defend the railroad bridge ; Loring's on the Hall's and Baldwin's Ferry roads, to defend those ferries ; and Stevenson's from the Hall's Ferry road to Warrenton, to resist an attack along the river. These positions were taken up by May 7th, and were reported to Johnston and to Jefferson Davis. Grant's movements were watched as carefully as possible, but both sides were so re- markably deficient in cavalry that each was largely in the dark as to the other's movements. On May 11th, the pres- ence of a considerable Union force (one of McClemand's divisions) at Baldwin's Ferry convinced Pemberton that Grant could live away from the river, and led him to believe that Edwards' Station was to be the point of attack. Pem- berton therefore ordered Bowen to advance to Edwards' Station, and Loring and Stevenson to move up and join him. Walker, who had just arrived at Jackson, from South Carolina, was ordered to advance toward Kaymond in sap- port of Gregg, who had moved there the previous day. If the enemy attacked in heavy force they were to fall back within the fortifications of Jackson; if he moved toward Edwards' Station they were to attack his flank and rear. Walker did not leave Jackson until the 12th, and on that day Gregg was entirely overpowered by McPherson. On the same day there was considerable skirmishing on Fourteen Mile Creek, only five miles south of Edwards' Station, be- tween the heads of column of McClemand's and Sherman's corps, and a brigade sent forward in observation by Bowen. This convinced Pemberton that he was to be attacked in force the next morning between Fourteen Mile Creek and Edwards' Depot, and Loring and Stevenson were urged on VIII.-7 146 THE MISSISSIPPI. and came up with Bowen, forming line of battle south of Edwards' Station on the morning of the 13th. Instead of attacking, however, Grant's whole force moved off toward Raymond and Jackson. While these events were in progress Johnston had received orders from Eichmond on May 9th to " proceed at once to Mississippi and take chief command of the forces there." He arrived at Jackson on the evening of the 13th and found the two brigades of Gregg and Walker just returning from Raymond. Gist's South Carolina brigade and Maxey's Port" Hudson brigade were expected to arrive the next day. The total strength of these four brigades was about 12,000 men. He also learned that Pemberton was at Edwards' Station but that a large Union force was at Clinton, cutting off any communication with him. He hastened to telegraph a few words to Richmond conveying this information, and adding, "I am too late." He seemed to foresee disaster, and desired to clear himself in advance of any responsibility for it, rather than to bend his whole energy to avert it. Meanwhile, in pursuance of Grant's orders of the night of May 12th, already referred to, McPherson had moved from Raymond to Clinton on the 13th, and from there toward Jackson on the 14th. Sherman had moved through Ray- mond to Mississippi Springs on the 13th, and thence toward Jackson on the 14th, communicating with McPherson on the other road, so as to approach Jackson about the same hour. McClernand had moved to Raymond on the 13th, and sent one division forward as far as Clinton on the 14th. Sher- man and McPherson approached Jackson in a pouring rain, about 10 a.m. on the 14th. Hearing of their approach from his vedettes, Johnston posted one brigade on each road — Walker toward Clinton, and Gregg toward Raymond — in intrenchments which had previously been constructed on THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 147 high ground commanding the approaches over open fields. He instructed them to make enough of a defence to gain time for him to remove stores and valuable property by the railroad leading northward toward Canton. Gregg made but a feeble resistance. After some prelimi- nary artillery firing, Sherman moved a portion of his men around the enemy's flank, and, at 1 p.m., they reached the enemy's intrenchments to find them deserted. About 250 prisoners were taken, together with all their artillery (18 guns), and much ammunition and stores. Sherman lost less than 30 men. Walker made more of a fight. He occupied a fine posi- tion on the crest of a semi-circular ridge, his flanks pro- tected by woods, and in front of him a gently sloping open field terminating, about one-third of a mile distant, in a boggy creek lined with thick willows. His artillery com- manded the bridge over this creek. McPherson arrived in front of this position about 9.30 a.m., but the rain fell in such torrents that his attack was delayed for an hour and a half by the fear of spoiling their ammunition if the men opened their cartridge-boxes (this was before the days of metallic cartridges). Crocker's division had the advance this day, and, during this hour and a half, his men were moved into place, the three brigades being deployed in line, with one brigade of Logan's division in reserve. At 11 a.m., the rain having partially ceased, skirmishers were sent for- ward, and advanced as far as the creek, but were unable to move through the open field beyond it. They were then recalled, and a charge was ordered. The whole division moved forward in a superb line, driving the enemy's skir- mishers out of the creek, and advancing under fire across the field. When they were about half way across it, the en- emy broke from their intrenchments and made a hasty re- 148 THE MISSISSIPPI treat. They were pursued about a mile and a half, during which Crocker's men fell somewhat into disorder, and were finally brought to a halt by some artillery posted in an inner line of works close to the town. While they were re-form- ing, the Confederates made their escape over to the Canton road. In this engagement McPherson lost 265 men, and he gives the enemy's loss at 845, a large portion of whom were prisoners, and 17 guns. The Confederate reports make their losses a little less than 400. McPherson's and Sherman's troops entered Jackson about the same time, between 3 and 4 p.m. Pemberton's attempt to defend Jackson against a " raid " by a detachment out of supporting distance had led to complete disaster, viz. : the defeat of two brigades with heavy loss, the loss of 35 guns, the capture of Jackson, and the destruction of the railroads and all public property at that place. Grant entered Jackson with Sherman's troops, and there learned that Johnston had ordered Pemberton to move out to attack his rear. He immediately • determined to attack Pemberton before Johnston, circling around to the north, could come to his assistance. His troops were in compact shape, well in hand for such a movement. McClernand had two divisions at or near Raymond, one at Clinton, and one on the road between Auburn and Eaymond, bringing up the trains. Blair's division of Sherman's corps and one bri- gade of McArthur's division, of McPherson's corps, had come up with these trains from Grand Gulf. This gave five and a half division^, all within ten miles of the railroad be- tween Bolton and Edwards' Station. They were all ordered to move on converging roads toward the latter point. McPherson was to leave Jackson, at daylight on the 15th, for Bolton, and Sherman was to complete the work of destruc- tion at Jackson, and follow McPherson in the afternoon. THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 149 On the same day that Johnston's troops were driven out of Jackson (May 14th) most important events had transpired in Pemberton's camp. On his arrival the previous evening Johnston had sent a somewhat vague despatch to Pemberton, referring to the presence of Sherman's [McPherson's] corps at Clinton, stating the necessity of establishing communica- tion between their forces, and saying : " If practicable, come up in his rear at once ; to beat such a detachment would be of immense value. The troops here could co-operate," This despatch was carried by an officer around McPherson's flank, and delivered to Pemberton at Bovina about 7 a.m. on the 14th. Pemberton immediately replied : " In directing this move I do not think you fully comprehend the position that Vicksburg will be left in ; but I comply at once with your order." The troops were ordered forward from Ed- wards' Station. Pemberton, however, continued to meditate on the order, and a fatal divergence of views between him- self and Johnston was soon developed. Johnston's idea was that every man between Jackson and Vicksburg should be united, to fight a battle on which the fate of Vicksburg would depend, believing that any attempt to cover Vicks- burg by a detachment would result in the loss of Vicksburg and detachment both. Pemberton's whole idea was to de- fend Vicksburg to the last, and to make no move which would uncover that place. About noon, therefore, before his troops had got in motion, under his orders of the morn- ing, he suspended these orders, and called a council of war ; read Johnston's letter to his generals and asked their views. The numerical majority of them were in favor of Johnston's proposition, but the two senior generals (Loring and Stevenson) preferred a movement against Grant's com- munications in rear of Kaymond, in the hope of cutting off his supplies and compelling his retreat. Pemberton per- 150 THE MISSISSIPPI. sonally was in favor of making no movement at all, but of awaiting an attack on chosen ground ; but as bis officers •were " all eager for an advance," he waived his judgment. But the movement toward Clinton he would not make, for ha considered that "suicidal." He therefore determined to move against Grant's communications. As Johnston says in his " Narrative," " Although averse to both opinions, Gen- eral Pemberton adopted that of the minority of his council, and determined to execute a movement which he disap- proved, which his council of war opposed, and which was in violation of the orders of his commander.'' It was an awk- ward see-saw — Johnston moving out of Jackson toward the north and west in the hope of joining Pemberton, and Pem- berton moving from Edwards' Station toward the south and east, against the communications of an army that was living on the country. Conflicting plans and lack of leadership had brought things to a bad pass for the Confederates, on this night of May 14th. Pemberton had 23,000 men (his report says 17,500, but his last previous returns give 23,701) — to wit, Loring's, Stevenson's, and Bowen's divisions — at Edwards' Station ; he had left 9,000 — Forney's and Smith's divisions — at Vicksburg, defending the batteries from Snyder's Bluff to Warrenton, which batteries were now not threatened, nor was this force strong enough to defend them if they had been seriously attacked ; in the vicinity of Jackson were 12,000 men under Johnston, part of them just defeated in two en- gagements and part of them just arriving in railroad cars. Keinforcements to the extent of 5,000 additional men had just been ordered from the East, and double that number were promised at an early day. Here, then, were 44,000 men (and more to come) scattered over a territory 50 miles long by 20 broad, and divided into three detachments, no two of which were in supporting distance. Moreover, the enemy, THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OP VICKSBURG. 151 with an equal force of 44,000 men, all within a few hours' march of each other, was between the two principal detach- ments, greatly outnumbering each of them, though not more numerous than all the detachments combined. There never was a more striking instance of the wisdom of keeping an army united and the folly of dividing it into detachments to defend several points at once. At 5.40 p.m. on May 14th Pemberton sent a despatch to Johnston by an officer, stating his intention to move against Grant's communications. The orders for this movement were immediately issued. Loring's division was to form the right, Bowen's the centre and Stevenson's the left. The troops were to move with the right in front, preceded by a detachment of cavalry ; they were to follow the roads lead- ing from Edwards' Station toward Raymond as far as Ellis- ton's plantation and then turn south so as to strike the Au- burn and Eaymond road at Dillon's. Grant's wagon train was in fact in the vicinity of Dillon's on this day, but it was well guarded by McClernand's and Blair's troops. Pember- ton's order prescribed that the movement should take place in the morning of the 15th, but the troops were not in mo- tion before 1 p.m. A considerable delay then followed in consequence of the heavy rain of the day previous. The roads were muddy and the ford at Baker's Creek on the di- rect road to Baymond was not passable. The troops were therefore moved up the creek to the Clinton road, which, ■ crossed the creek on a bridge. Crossing this bridge and - moving forward about two miles to the forks of the road south of Champion's Hill, the head of column turned to the right through a cross road which brought them to the di- rect Baymond road near Elliston's. Along this cross-road Pemberton's army passed the night. At 6.30 a.m., on the 16th, a courier arrived from Johnston, bringing an answer to 152 THE MISSISSIPPI Pemberton's despatch sent after the council of war on the 14th. Johnston's reply was dated on the Canton road, ten miles from Jackson, 8.30 a.m., May 15th. It was as follows : "Our being compelled to leave Jackson makes your plan impracticable. The only mode by which we can unite is by your moving directly to Clinton, and informing me that we may move to that point with about six thousand." This was a reiteration of the previous order to effect a junction on the north of the railroad, which Pemberton had submitted to a council and had decided not to follow, because he consid- ered it " suicidal." Having moved in an opposite direction for the purpose of attacking the enemy's rear, and having come into such proximity to the enemy that his advance was already skirmishing, Pemberton now determined to obey the order ! Directions were given to get his trains out of the road, countermarch his columns to Edwards' Station, and there take the road to Brownsville in order to join John- ston. The movement was, however, impossible, for the enemy was already upon him. On the 15th McClernand's divisions had moved as fol- lows : Hovey's from Clinton to Bolton, Osterhaus' from Bay- mond to the cross roads half way to Bolton, Carr's from Baymond to the first cross roads northwest of that town, A. J. Smith's (followed by Blair's of Sherman's corps) from Au- burn to Baymond. On the same day McPherson's corps had marched from Jackson to within a few miles of Hovey's bivouac at Bolton. On the night of May 15th, therefore, Grant had seven divisions, about 32,000 men, in close sup- porting distance between Bolton and Baymond, occupying all the roads which converged from these points on Edwards' Station. Grant in person reached Clinton from Jackson at 4.45 p.m. on the 15th, and immediately sent orders to Mc- Clernand to move forward cautiously, feeling the enemy if SI" S (0 «J V i * o § ? •5. *3I % 111 0- ■a -8 "fe $ 154 THE MISSISSIPPI. he encountered him, but not to bring on an engagement un- less he felt entirely able to contend with him ; also to order Blair to move forward with him. Grant passed the night at Clinton, and at daylight the next morning two men, employees on the railroad, who had passed through Pemberton's camp the day before, were brought to his headquarters. They stated that Pemberton had 80 regiments, estimated at 25,000 men in all, and that he was moving to attack Grant's rear. Grant thereupon sent a courier with an order to Sherman to bring one of his divisions with the utmost possible speed to Bolton, and to follow with the other as soon as possible. He also ordered McPherson to move on rapidly beyond Bolton in support of Hovey, and McClernand to establish communication between the divisions of Blair and Osterhaus, and keep it up, moving forward cautiously. He then rode to the front. It will be seen by looking at the map that from the direct road from Baymond to Bolton (about 8 miles long), there are three roads leading to Edwards' Station. They were - known as the direct Baymond road, the middle Raymond road, and the Clinton road. The first diverges about one mile out from Baymond, and leads direct to Edwards' Sta- tion, crossing Baker's Creek at a ford ; the second diverges about two miles farther, and joins the third on the southern side of Champion's Hill ; the third passes half a mile south of Bolton, and is the direct road from Clinton to Edwards' Sta- tion. Champion's Hill — then a portion of the plantation of a Mr. Champion — is not more than 70 or 80 feet in height, but it is quite a prominent feature in an other- wise flat landscape. Its northern side is abrupt, cut up with steep ravines, and heavily wooded. The eastern and southern slopes are more gentle and are partly open. The Clinton road, coming in a westerly direction, strikes the THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 155 northeast slope of the hill near the point where Champion's house then stood, then turns sharply to the south, passing around the eastern slope of the hill till it meets the middle road, then turns sharply to the west again and goes on to the bridge over Baker's Creek, at the foot of the western slope. On the morning of the 16th the position was as fol- lows : Hovey's division was on the Clinton road, moving west from Bolton to Champion's Hill, with McPherson's corps a few miles behind them ; Osterhaus, followed by Carr, was on the middle road, moving northwest to the same point ; and A. J. Smith, followed by Blair, was on the direct Baymond road, near Elliston's, moving forward toward Ed- wards' Station. On the Confederate side Loring was on the Baymond road near Elliston's, skirmishing with A. J. Smith, Bowen was in the centre, on a small cross-road leading to Champion's Hill, and Stevenson was on the left, at the junc- tion of the Clinton and middle roads. All three were under orders to countermarch to Edwards' Station. It was soon found, however, that the Union troops (McClernand's) were pressing their rear so closely that the order to countermarch could not be carried out. It was necessary to stop and fight. Orders were therefore given to form line of battle behind a creek running in front of the cross road above mentioned. This position was assumed between 9 and 10 a.m. As the skirmishing and artillery firing increased in amount on the Baymond road as soon as the enemy made a stand, Mc- Clernand sent word to Grant at 9.45 a.m. to ask if he should bring on a general engagement. Grant had ridden forward from Clinton early in the morning, and near Bolton had found McPherson's corps repairing a bridge, and the road in front of them blocked with Hovey's wagons. These were quickly moved out of the way and McPherson's corps re- sumed its advance. Grant came up with Hovey's division 156 THE MISSISSIPPI. not far from Champion's house about 10 a.m. Hovey's skirmishers were already in contact with the enemy, and he was forming his men in readiness to bring on an action at any moment, but Grant directed him not to attack until he heard from McOlernand. About noon McClernand's 9.45 a.m. despatch was received, askiDg if he should bring on an engagement. Prom the bearer Grant learned that McClernand was between two and three miles distant. Grant sent a written reply at 12.35 p.m., directing McClernand to attack the enemy in force, if oppor- tunity occurred. Subsequently verbal messages were sent; directing him to push forward with all rapidity. These orders did not reach McClernand until after 2 p.m. He im- mediately ordered Smith and Osterhaus to " attack the en- emy vigorously, and press for victory." But the attack was by no means vigorous. On the other flank, McPherson's corps had reached the field about 11 a.m., Logan's division in the lead, with Crocker a short distance in the rear. As soon as Logan ar- rived, Hovey's two brigades were deployed on the left (southeast) of the Clinton road, and two brigades of Lo- gan's division formed on the right of the road, the third bri- gade being held in reserve. Hovey's men immediately advanced, and, swinging their left flank forward, they began climbing the eastern front of the hill under a heavy fire. The troops opposed to them were two brigades of Ste- venson's division. While Hovey had been forming his men and waiting for the arrival of McPherson, Stevenson had no- ticed the concentration on his left flank, and had taken the brigade (Barton's) on his extreme right and sent it in rear of his line to the extreme left to take position in the woods on Champion's Hill facing north ; the other two brigades (Lee's and Cumming's) had been marched by the left flank THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 157 along the road, and had taken position around the northeast point of the hill, where the Clinton road ascends it, and from there to the left ; his fourth brigade (Beynolds') had gone back with the trains toward Edwards' Station. Ho- vey's attack led against the right flank of Stevenson's new position, and the men gradually fought their way up the hill, driving back Cumming's brigade fully 600 yards, and capturing 11 guns, the horses of which had nearly all been killed by the well-directed fire of Hovey's batteries posted near Champion's house. While Hovey was making this attack, two brigades (J. E. Smith's and Leggett's) of Logan's division had advanced against the northern slope of the hill on Hovey's right. They gradually and steadily drove the enemy before them as they climbed the wooded slope ; and, when their attack was well advanced, the third brigade (Stevenson's) of this division, which had been kept in reserve for about an hour, was brought up on their right and sent across a ravine, penetrating between Lee's and Barton's brigades, cutting off the latter from all communi- cation with the rest of his division, and capturing 7 guns. Hovey maintained his position until about 2 p.m., when the enemy was heavily reinforced, and he was driven back. In moving over to the left during the morning, Stevenson; had notified Pemberton that the main attack was evidently, to be on his left flank, and, if successful, it would cut off the line of retreat to Edwards' Station. He therefore in- tended to move as rapidly as possible to meet it, but, in so doing, he would necessarily leave a gap between his division and Bowen's. On receipt of this, Pemberton ordered Bowen to follow Stevenson, and keep this gap closed. Shortly after 2 p.m. Bowen closed up with Stevenson, and found Hovey's men in possession of the crest of the hill and of the captured guns. The leading brigade (Cockrell's) was imme- 158 THE MISSISSIPPI. diately sent into action against Hovey, followed quickly by the other brigade (Green's). Overpowered by superior num- bers, Hovey's men were forced to give way ; they fell back slowly, fighting desperately for every foot, but were gradu- ally driven down the hill, and back through the open fields around Champion's house, losing all but two of the eleven guns which they had captured. But by this time Crocker's division had come up, and, on an appeal from Hovey to Grant for reinforcements, this division was ordered to sup- port Hovey. These two divisions now moved forward again, driving the Confederates before them, and for the third time contesting the possession of the slope of the hill. In sight of this advance, Cumming's brigade, of Stevenson's division, broke and fled; Bowen's Missouri troops made a desperate fight, but were finally forced to give way, losing five of the guns which had previously been lost and recap- tured. They made their retreat through a- cross-road near that where they had first formed in the morning, and, reach- ing the direct Raymond road, they retreated to the ford over Baker's Creek. Stevenson's division was completely routed and broken up; Barton's brigade retreated across Baker's Creek by the bridge on the Clinton road, hotly pursued by Logan's men, and Cumming's and Lee's brigades fled in confusion to the Raymond road, and thence to the ford. When the attack became so decided on the left flank, Loring was at first ordered to send one, and then a second brigade to the assistance of Stevenson and Bowen. Buford's brigade moved first, followed by Featherston's with Loring in person; the third brigade (Tilghman's) was left on the lower road to confront Smith's and Blair's divisions. The two brigades did not reach the forks of the Clinton and middle roads before the entire left flank was routed. Loring was then notified to form his men between the Clinton and THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 159 Baymond roads, to cover the retreat of Bowen's division and pick up some of Stevenson's fugitives. In this position he was attacked "by Osterhaus' division and soon gave way. He fell back again to the Eaymond road, and there met Tilghman's brigade, which had made a gallant attack against Smith's division, in the course of which Tilghman had been killed ; the brigade had been repulsed and was now falling back. Loring then retreated along the Baymond road toward the ford on Baker's Creek, having received word from Stevenson and Bowen that they would hold the ford until he arrived. But they were unable to keep their word, for about sunset, a portion of Carr's division, which had moved rapidly forward and crossed at the bridge on the Clinton road, began taking a position -which would command the Baymond road. Stevenson and Bowen moved off hastily while there was yet time, and when Loring reached the ford he found the Union troops on the opposite bank. He then turned back in search of another ford lower down the creek, and wan- dered about on unknown roads during several hours of the night, abandoning all his artillery — only to learn when he did find a ford that the Union troops were already in Edwards' Station, thus completely cutting him off from the rest of the army. He therefore moved off to the south, and on the fol- lowing day reported to Johnston his arrival, "without bag- gage, wagons, or cooking utensils," at Crystal Springs, on the New Orleans Bailroad, 25 miles south of Jackson. Bowen's division, and the remnants of Stevenson's, made their way back to the Big Black Biver. The rout of Pemberton's army was complete. But if Mc- Clernand had acted with the energy shown by McPherson, and the three division commanders with him, Logan, Hovey, and Crocker, every man in Pemberton's army would prob- ably have been captured. Hovey's and Logan's divisions 160 THE MISSISSIPPI. brought on the battle by an energetic attack, and when Pemberton threw his whole force upon them, the three together bore the brunt of the battle. McOlernand had four divisions — more than half of the army — on the middle and Raymond roads. Had he thrown his men in with the vigor displayed by Hovey and Logan, he would have brushed aside the small force in front of him, and cut off the retreat by the Raymond road to the ford, in the same manner that Logan cut off the Clinton road to the bridge. Pemberton would then have been confronted with superior forces on three sides, and an impassable stream on the fourth, and in the demoralized condition of his men that evening, he would have had no option but to surrender. That these four divisions under McClernand's command were not energet- ically employed is abundantly shown by the following table of losses. Killed. Wounded. Missing. Total. 211 48 123 14 1 872 326 539 76 24 119 29 20 2 4 1,202 403 662 Can's " 110 3 38 397 1,837 174 2,408 The Confederate losses were reported as follows; Killed. Wounded. Missing. Total. 233 131 16 527 430 61 2,091 307 43 2,851 868 120 380 1,018 2,441 3,839 THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OP VTCKSBURG. 161 But if Pemberton's army was not captured it was very thoroughly routed, with the loss of 24 pieces of artillery ; its wagons were saved, owing to their early departure during the morning under the orders for a retrograde movement to join Johnston. During the night of the 16th the demoralized troops kept arriving at the railroad bridge over the Big Black. Rey- nolds' and Barton's brigades went through Edwards' Station, closely pursued by Carr's division of McOlernand's corps, which reached that point at 8 p.m., and passed the night there. The rest of Pemberton's men avoided that place and moved straight from Baker's Creek Ford to the railroad bridge. Pemberton was already there when they arrived, and directed the disordered regiments of Stevenson's divi- sion to move on as far as Mt. Alban's Station ; but the men gave out from exhaustion when they had gone as far as Bo- vina, and they were halted at that point between 1 and 2 o'clock in the morning. Bowen's division was ordered into; the trenches covering the bridge, and it was intended that Loring's division should form on the west bank. But Lor- ing never appeared. When Pemberton first moved out from Vicksburg after the battle of Port Gibson, it was his intention to defend the line of the Big Black, and for this purpose he ordered tites- de-pont to be constructed, covering the principal ferries and the railroad bridge. Grant's troops arrived at the ferries so quickly that it was impossible to defend them, but a tite-de- pont had been constructed in front of the railroad bridge. At this point the river makes a wide bend in the form of a horseshoe, the distance in a straight line across the loop be- ing about a mile. The ground on the concave side of the bend was perfectly flat and entirely open, excepting some bunches of timber here and there ; a narrow but deep ditch 162 THE MISSISSIPPI. or bayou ran across this ground in a nearly straight line. On the other side of the river the bluffs were 40 or 50 feet high, and the ground very broken. The line selected for the trenches ran straight across the open ground behind this ditch. Work was begun upon it on the 12th of May and finished on the 15th. This line would have served its pur- pose as a tete-de-pont, had it been occupied by a small ad- vanced guard, supported by the main body in strong force, properly posted in its rear on the west bank. Unfortunately for Pemberton, the troops (Loring's division) which he had intended to post on the west bank, as they had been the least engaged at Champion's Hill, were cut off in that battle and never rejoined him. He was thus caught defending a bridge with nearly all his reliable troops in the tete-de-pont, and nothing in support. A complete stampede was the re- sult. In moving forward to Edwards' Station on the 13th and 14th with his field army, Pemberton had called up two bri- gades from those left in the defences of Vicksburg, and had stationed them at the Big Black bridge to secure that point in his rear against surprise. These were Vaughn's and Baldwin's brigades of Smith's division, the former of which was posted in the trenches on the east bank, and the latter at Bovina, a few miles in rear, in support. During the night of the 16th Bo wen's division was halted and placed in the same trenches, Cockrell's brigade on the right and Green's brigade on the left of Vaughn. The object was to defend the position long enough to cover the crossing of Loring's division as soon as it should arrive. In order to facilitate the crossing, the ties of the railroad bridge were planked, and a second bridge was improvised by taking a steamer which happened to be there and mooring it athwart the stream. It was nearly as long as the stream was wide, and THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OP VICKSBURG. 163 the vacant spaces at stem and stern were bridged over with plank. Grant's army passed the night of the 16th between the battlefield and Edwards' Station, with the exception of Sher- man's corps, which bivouacked at Bolton. At daylight the next morning the pursuit was resumed, MeClemand's corps in the lead, moving toward Big Black bridge, followed by McPherson. Sherman's corps moved from Bolton direct to Bridgeport, in order to turn the position at the bridge. Carr's division, which was in the advance, came in sight of the trenches at the bridge about 8 a.m., and he immediately de- ployed his two brigades on the right of the road. Osterhatis was but a short distance behind him, and as soon as he came up his division was deployed on the left of the road. A few batteries were brought into position and some skirmishers sent forward, but the ground to the left of the road was com- pletely open, and it. was not deemed advisable to assault the works across such ground until more troops should come up. On the right of the road, however, there was a clump ef woods extending nearly to the river, and Oarr moved his men to these woods in order to gain an advantageous posi- tion for assault. On the Confederate side everything was at odds and ends. There seemed to be no one in command, and the horses of the field guns that had been placed in the trenches had been removed across the river ; if a retreat became necessary the guns must bo abandoned. The distance from the point where the trenches crossed the road to the bridge was fully three-quarters of a mile ; it was perfectly open ground, and there was no supporting force on the other bank of the river. Under such circumstances, in case of a retreat the men would be slaughtered. There were not more than 5,000 men in the trenches, and fully double that num- 164 THE MISSISSIPPI. ber now confronted them, with the prospect of more to ar- rive very soon. The " Missouri division " (Bowen's), was renowned for hard fighting, both before and after this affair, but this was a case to try the nerves of the steadiest veterans, for every man felt instinctively that he was in a position where he ought never to have been placed. As they ob- served the movement toward the woods on their left flank, many of them slipped off one by one to the bridge in rear. Meanwhile brisk firing was carried on opposite the centre for about half an hour, during which Oarr's division was moving into the piece of woods on the right, and A. J. Smith's division was coming up and forming on Osterhaus' left. Just as Smith's division was coming into line Carr's men emerged from the woods with a loud cheer, and rushed forward upon the intrenchments. Vaughn's brigade in the centre saw that they were cut off from the bridge and im-: mediately turned and ran at full speed. Bowen's division at first attempted to make a defence, but in a few minutes saw that it was hopeless, and it then joined in the attempt' to reach the bridge. All the reports, Union and Confeder- ate, speak of this as a precipitate flight, every man for him- self. The 18 pieces of artillery were all abandoned, over 1,400 small arms were thrown away, and one-third of the command (1,751 men) were cut off and made prisoners. The rest reached the bridges in time, and immediately after crossing set fire to them. As they had been previously pre- pared for this purpose by scattering loose cotton and tur- pentine on them, they were quickly consumed. The losses on the Federal side in this engagement were 273 in killed and wounded, all but 30 of which were in Carr's division. The whole affair was over soon after 9 o'clock in the morn- ing. The rest of the day and the night were, consumed in THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 165 building bridges. One was constructed near the site of the railroad bridge for MeClernand's corps. McPherson's corps reached the river about three miles to his right about 2 p.m., and immediately began the construction of two bridges, one of solid timber, and the other of timber cribs filled with cotton bales and floored with planks obtained by tearing down a cotton gin in the vicinity. Sherman's c«rps (re- joined on this day by Blair's division) reached the river at Bridgeport at noon. The only pontoon bridge train ac- companying the army was with Sherman, and his bridge was ready by nightfall. The others were not completed Until after midnight. When the engagement opened in the morning, Pember- ton, who was at Bovina, telegraphed to Vicksburg for a train Of cars; as soon as it arrived, after sending a note by a scout to Johnston to inform him of the disasters of the pre- ceding and present day, and to state that Haines' Bluff was now untenable, he hastened to Vicksburg, turning over the command to Stevenson with orders to bring the army back, and take post behind the fortifications. The delay neces- sary to construct bridges gave the Confederates the whole of the 17th in whichto effect their retreat to "Vicksburg (12 miles) unmolested.. On his arrival at the latter place, Pem- berton telegraphed to Haines' Bluff, directing Hfibert's brigade of Smith's division, which formed the garrison at that point to return forthwith to Vicksburg, leaving two Companies to spike the guns and blow up the magazines on the approach of the enemy. He then made arrangements to dispose the troops, as they came in, for the defence of Vicksburg. Stevenson's division (four brigades) was placed on the right, holding the line from Warrenton to the rail- road, about "five miles ; Forney's division (two brigades) was in the centre, from the railroad to the graveyard road, a 1G6 THE MISSISSIPPI. distance of about two miles ;. M. L. Smith's division (three brigades) was on the left, from the graveyard road to the river, about two miles ; Bowen's division, and some small detachments that had been called in from Fort Pemberton and other points, were placed in reserve. 1 During the two weeks since he left Vicksburg Pemberton had lost the whole of Loring's division, 8,700 men, in addition to the killed, wounded, and missing in Stevenson's and Bowen's divisions at Champion's Hill and Big Black, amounting to about 5,300 ; so that instead of 35,000, he how had about 21,000 effective men to guard his trenches, although doubtless his rolls of men drawing rations at this time numbered over 33,000. His troops all returned from the Big Black daring the afternoon of the 17th and were in their places early on the 18th. They had the whole of that day to recover their composure before their pursuers could arrive. Sherman crossed two divisions at Bridgeport during the night of the 17th, followed by the other division the next: morning. At break of day his leading divisions were on the road to Vicksburg. McClernand's corps, with the excep- tion of Hovey's division, which was left at Edwards' Station and Big Black, began crossing in the morning of the 18th and was on the march by noon. He followed the direct road to Vicksburg until after passing Mt. Alban's Station, where he turned into the Baldwin's Ferry road so as to give room for McPherson between himself and Sherman. McPherson's corps, which had been joined on the evening of the 16th by one brigade of McArthur's division, crossed in the morning and moved up to the Bridgeport road, following in rear of Sherman's corps. By 10 a.m., Sherman had reached the Benton road, thus interposing between Vicksburg and 1 See map, -Siege of Vicksburg. THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OP VICKSBURG. 167 Haines' Bluff. A regiment of cavalry was immediately sent to take the batteries at the latter place from the rear. Sher- - man halted a couple of hours to allow his men to close up and rest, and to receive instructions from Grant, who soon came up. Sherman was directed to form the right of the line, and at noon he resumed his march. About two miles outside the intrenchments the road forked, the right hand known as the Graveyard, and the left hand as the Jackson, road; both leading into Vicksburg. Sherman took the right hand and on approaching the defences moved two di- visions toward the right along the ridge extending to the Mississippi. Only one brigade of McPherson's corps came up that night, Logan's and Quinby's 1 divisions being halted a few miles back on the road at nightfall. About half of Grant's army was in sight of the fortifications on the night of the 18th. The cavalry "regiment sent to Haines' Bluff by Sherman arrived in rear of the batteries at that point during the afternoon. The two Confederate companies left behind to destroy the guns had fled without accomplishing their purpose, and the cavalrymen rode in without opposition. Signal was made to a gunboat lying in the Yazoo and it came up and took possession. The magazine was full of ammunition and the guns were all in good order. There were 14 of them, of the heaviest calibre of that period. The note which Pemberton had sent from Bovina on the morning of the 17th was delivered to Johnston during the succeeding night at a point on the road between Livingston and Brownsville, whither he had moved in the hope of join- ing Pemberton. Johnston immediately answered in these words: "If Haines' Bluff is untenable, Vicksburg is of no 1 Quinby had been on leave of absence since May 1st, in consequence of severe illness, but rejoined his command on the morning of the 17th. During his ab- sence his division was commanded by Crocker. 1G8 THE MISSISSIPPI value and cannot be held. If, therefore, you are invested in Vieksburg, you must ultimately surrender. Under such circumstances, instead of losing both troops and place, we must, if possible, save the troops. If it is not too late, evacuate Vieksburg and its dependencies, and march to the northeast." This was received by Pemberton at noon of the 18th. On reading it he was fairly aghast. He says in his report : " The evacuation of Vieksburg ! It meant the loss of the valuable stores and munitions of war collected for its defence, the fall of Port Hudson, the surrender of the Mis- sissippi Biver, and the severance of the Confederacy. These were mighty interests, which, had I deemed the evacuation practicable, in the sense in which I interpreted General Johnston's instructions, might well have made me hesitate to execute them." Much might be said on both sides of Johnston's proposi- tion, but the question of the moment was, could the order be obeyed ? Pemberton called a council of war, read John- ston's note, and asked the opinion of his generals if it were practicable to comply with it. Their opinion was unani- mous, " that it was impossible to withdraw the army from this position with such morale and material as to be of fur-' ther service to the Confederacy." While the council was deliberating, guns were heard booming outside the works. Sherman already held the road leading "to the northeast." Pemberton wrote a note to Johnston, stating the action of the council, and announcing his intention to hold Vieksburg to the last, as he "conceived it to be the most important point in the Confederacy." Having sent this by a scout, he resumed his occupation of giving orders for the defence. A portion of Smith's division had occupied the ridge be- yond Fort Hill, looking down into the Yazoo bottom on the north of the city. Pemberton thought that this gave too THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 169 great a development to his line for the number of troops on hand, and he therefore ordered Smith to withdraw to the Fort Hill ridge in rear of it. This was accomplished quietly during the night. Steele's division, of Sherman's corps, was working its way along this ridge at nightfall on the 18th, and in the morning he took possession of these de- serted batteries, and extended his right to the Mississippi Eiver. At 8 A.M. on the 19th Sherman's corps was in posi- tion about 400 yards from the enemy's works, on the same ground it occupied throughout the siege — i.e., on the ridge beyond Fort Hill, from the Mississippi River to the Grave- yard road ; Steele's division was on the right, Blair's on the left, and Tuttle's in reserve. McClernand's corps came into position about 2,500 yards from the enemy's -works near the Baldwin's Ferry road ; Osterhaus's division on the left of that road, A. J. Smith's on the right, and Carr's in re- serve. McPherson's corps arrived only a short time before noon, and took position on the Jackson road, between Sher- man and McOlernand ; Logan's division on the right, and Quinby's on the left, each with a brigade in reserve. Sher- man was so close to the enemy's works that skirmishing had been going on during the whole morning. The other corps were hardly yet in position to attack, but Grant relied upon the demoralization of the enemy, due to his constant defeats in recent battles, and he therefore ordered a general assault at 2 p.m. Sherman's corps made a vigorous effort against the works near the Graveyard road, and his men succeeded in reaching the ditch, but, being unsupported by the other corps, they were repulsed. McOlernand and McPherson were so far from the works, that they had suc- ceeded in accomplishing nothing more than an advance for several hundred yards under a heavy fire, when dark- ness closed in upon them. The troops on the defence VIII.— 8 170 THE MISSISSIPPI. were intelligent veterans. They had been marched, and countermarched, and fought, with very little plan and sys- tem for the last two weeks, culminating in the affair at Black Biver bridge, where they had run like sheep. But now they were in intrenchments which had been prepared long before, and they felt at home. Their demoralization was all gone, and they stood up in their works, and poured out such a fire as beat back Sherman's troops with compara- tive ease. It was evident that Vicksburg was not to be taken by a mere coup-de-main. It was now eighteen days since Grant had secured a foot- ing on the east bank of the Mississippi by the battle of Port Gibson. In that time he had marched about 200 miles, and by keeping his army together had defeated the enemy's scat- tered detachments in four engagements, at Baymond, Jack- son, Champion's Hill, and Big Black, all fought within six days ; he had inflicted a loss upon them of 8,000 ' in killed, wounded, and missing, had captured 88 pieces of their artil- lery, and, finally, had driven them into the narrow defences of Vicksburg, causing their outworks at Haines' Bluff, War- renton, and Grand Gulf to be abandoned, and establishing his own base on the Yazoo Biver in easy and safe reach of his gunboats and transports. He had not only prevented the junction of the enemy's detachments, but had still fur- ther scattered their forces, so that they had fully 14,000 less men available in "Vicksburg at the close of this period than at the beginning. During these eighteen days Grant's men had had but five days' rations, having lived for the rest on the country; their own losses had been a little less than 3,500. We must go back to the campaigns of Napoleon to 1 At Raymond, 800 ; Jackson, 1,100 ; Champion's Hill, 4,100 ; Big Black, 2,000. The number of prisoners which reached Memphis, May 29th, on their way North, was reported by Hurlbut at 4,600. THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 171 find equally brilliant results accomplished in the same space of time with such small loss. His success was aided — as was Napoleon's in 1796 — by the incapacity of hia opponents. There can be little question that when Grant crossed the river, the proper movement for Pemberton was to abandon Jackson, and concentrate his whole force for a decisive battle. Yet such a movement involved a great sacrifice, for Jackson was the meeting-point of railroads by which reinforcements were arriving and were to arrive, and this sacrifice Pemberton was not prepared to make. When Johnston reached Jackson on the night of the 13th, he was, perhaps, as he said, "too late." The situation was certainly full of danger, which he clearly foresaw. Yet a man of a more aggressive nature would hardly have con- tented himself with accepting the situation, and sending a vaguely worded- order by a messenger, but would rather, at any risk of health, have joined Pemberton at once — leaving his detachments to follow — in order to fully understand the condition of affairs, and issue his orders advisedly. He would then, at least, have secured compliance with his orders, and there would have been no divided responsibility. For an emergency, such as then existed, a man of Johnston's temperament was peculiarly unsuited. Pemberton's vacillation in first declining to obey John- ston's order to move from Edwards' Station to Clinton, and then attempting to execute it when in the presence of the enemy, cannot be defended. But it is quite possible that the effect of obeying the order would have been, as he says, " to abandon Vicksburg without striking a blow for its de- fence ; " for it may be safely said, without detracting in any way from Johnston's skill in defensive campaigns, that no decisive battle would have been fought under his command \ 172 THE MISSISSIPPI after the junction. It would have been "a skilful retreat" to Meridian, "owing to the insufficiency of his forces." Later, when Johnston ordered Pemberton to evacuate Vicks- burg, if Haines' Bluff was untenable, and march to the northeast, there is much to justify Pemberton's idea of re- maining, even had the evacuation been possible. For more than a year the Confederates had been defending Vicksburg, with uniform success ; it was less than a month since Grant was still cooped up in the swamps, well-nigh dismayed at his lack of success in the various bayous. The Confed- erate President and Secretary of War had congratulated Pemberton on his success, and repeatedly urged him to stand firm, the possession of the Mississippi being vital to the success of the Confederacy. The Union gunboats had, indeed, run past the batteries, but the river was still closed as a line of commerce and communications, so long as the batteries at Vicksburg were intact. As Pemberton says, "these were mighty interests;" and to secure them, provi- sions and ammunition had been forwarded to stand a siege, and promises had been held out that every available man would be sent to raise it. Pemberton knew that Johnston had already a considerable force on the outside, and that it would rapidly be augmented ; he had every reason to believe that Johnston, appreciating the vital importance of prompt and energetic action, would quickly strike a vigorous blow for his relief. The whole theory of the Confederacy was not to conquer the North, but to prove that the South could not be conquered ; to remain on the defensive, beat back the Northern armies, and prolong the war until the North, in despair, should agree to a compromise. To hold Vicksburg and the Mississippi Eiver to the last was probably more in accord with the general line of Confederate policy than to abandon it in the vain hope of regaining it after a battle. THE CAMPAIGN IN REAR OF VICKSBURG. 173 Finally, the anomalous character of the command on the Confederate side was in itself a direct invitation to disaster, for which Jefferson Davis was personally responsible. Pem- berton commanded the Department of Mississippi and East Louisiana, reporting directly to the authorities in Rich- mond and receiving orders from them. Yet Johnston com- manded both Pemberton's and Bragg^ armies, without the possibility of being really in charge of either. Hence Pem- berton regarded himself as chiefly responsible for Vicks- burg, and looked upon Johnston's instructions in the nature of advice rather than of positive orders. Opposed to such divided responsibility and confusion of authority there was a united army with a single general in command, who had clearly defined plans and was in the midst of his troops to carry them out. Fortunately, he was at this time cut off from all communication with Washing- ton, for on May 11th Halleck telegraphed him to unite his forces with those of Banks between Vicksburg and Port Hudson. Had this telegram been received and obeyed the whole campaign would have been wrecked. Of this no one -was more convinced than Halleck and the President, both of whom were enthusiastic in their praises of the campaign when it was concluded. CHAPTER VL THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OP VICKSBURG. VioKSBtiBQ lies upon the river slope of a Tange of bluffs Which extend for hundreds of miles along the eastern side of the alluvial valley of the Mississippi, and which are here washed by the river itself, though at other points of its winding course it is often from 50 to 100 miles distant from them. These bluffs are about 250 feet in height and are composed of a peculiarly tenacious, semi-indurated clay, which when cut vertically for roads or other purposes resists the action of the weather and retains its vertical sides for generations. In such a soil the action of running water in small streams has, in the course of centuries, resulted in cut- ting the bluff or plateau into deep ravines with remarkably steep sides, separated by very narrow ridges. The topog- raphy is thus extremely broken and complicated, and is of such a character that no manoeuvres of troops are possible over it. On the other hand it lends itself admirably to the purposes of fortification, the narrow ridges having a com- plete command over the deep ravines in front of them, and their sinuous course enabling each point to bring a cross fire in front of adjacent points. A careful study of the map is necessary to form even an approximate idea of the main features of this topography. It will be noticed that from the northeast corner of the town a ridge runs out to the eastward, on which is the Jack- THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. 175 son road ; about two miles from the outskirts of the town, this ridge meets another ridge, which trends off to the south- west for several miles, following an irregular course, but hav- ing an unbroken crest nearly on the same level all the way. Between the Jackson ridge and this second ridge there is a collection of minor valleys, the drainage of which is finally united into Stout's bayou, which empties into the Missis- sippi a few miles lower down, but is here separated from it by another ridge, on which is the Warrenton road. The Confederate line began on the Warrenton ridge about three miles south of town, crossed Stout's Bayou, and then folr lowed the ridge without a break for five miles to the Jack- son road. Here the ridge turns to the east and subse- quently to the north and west, reaching the Mississippi at the point of the bend ; but this ridge was considered as giving too long a development to the line of defence, and from the Jackson road the line ran due north, to a ravine called Glass' Bayou, fully 150 feet deep, with precipitous sides, and filled with a dense growth of vines and cane ; crossing this it continued along a lateral spur to the Grave- yard road, where it intersected another narrow, level ridge, running due west about two miles to the river at Fort Hill. 1 This line had been selected for fortification in the autumn of 1862, and during the winter and spring it had been most thoroughly fortified. At the salient and commanding points of the ridge, at an average distance of perhaps two hundred yards from one another, batteries were constructed for artil- lery in the form of redans, lunettes, or, in some places, 1 The reports of the Engineer and other officers of the Seventeenth Corps, which held the line at the Jackson road, speak of the crest of the ridge on that road as *' Fort Hill." This is a mistake ; Fort Hill overlooks the river about two miles north of the city landing, as shown on the accompanying map. It was so named because the Spaniards erected a fort upon it as a defence against the Indians, when they ascended the Mississippi, and it has retained the name to this day. 176 THE MISSISSIPPI. closed redoubts ; the parapets of these batteries were 25 feet thick and 10 feet high, and the ditch was 7 feet deep, making the top of the parapet 17 feet above the bottom of the ditch. Between the salient points there ran a line of intrenchments, which in the whole eight miles of line was broken only at two points, i.e., at Stout's Bayou and Glass' Bayou ; this intrenchment was 10 feet thick and 5 feet high, and the ditch in front of it was 4 feet deep. In a few places, where cross spurs jutted out from the main ridge, advanced batteries were constructed, making a double or triple line, but in general there was only a single line of works. They were defended when the siege began by 128 pieces of artillery, 36 of which were siege guns and the rest field pieces. In addition to these land defences, the circuit was made complete by a series of water batteries, extending from Fort Hill on the north, through the town, and along the Warrenton ridge till they met the land batteries on the south. They mounted 31 pieces of siege artillery of the heaviest calibre, and 13 pieces of field artillery. The troops for the defence numbered about 20,000 effec- tive men, divided into four divisions, under Generals Ste- venson, Forney, Smith, and Bowen, and Waul's " legion.'' Stevenson's division held the right, beginning at the Warren- ton road and ending at the railroad ; his four brigades wsre posted in the following order from right to left, viz. : Bar- ton, from the Warrenton road about one mile north ; Bey- nolds, from Barton's right to the Hall's Ferry road ; Cum- mings, from the Hall's Ferry road to the square fort, about three-quarters of a mile south of the railroad ; Lee, from the square fort to the railroad. Forney's division came next, with two brigades posted as follows : Moore, on both sides of the Baldwin's Ferry road, his right extending to the railroad, and his left nearly to the THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OP VICKSBURG. 177 Jackson road ; Hubert from the Jackson to the Graveyard road, his troops occupying the main salients on both roads. Smith held the left, with three brigades; Shoupe, from the Graveyard road about a mile westward ; Baldwin on the left of Shoupe ; and Vaughn on the extreme left, extending to Fort Hill. Bowen's division and Waul's legion were in reserve. Having failed to carry the works by a coup-de-main on the 19 th, Grant devoted the next two days to perfecting his com- munications with the Yazoo. His depot was established be- tween Johnson's and Lake's plantations near Chickasaw Bayou, on the identical ground where Sherman had landed and made his assault in the previous month of December. From this point roads were constructed to facilitate the hauling of supplies, and the army was firmly established within six miles of a base of supplies entirely secure from the enemy's attack!. On the 21st, the troops being now all in position, Grant determined to make a vigorous assault on the following day. Several reasons, the force of which cannot be denied, impelled him to this course. First of all he felt con- fident of success. Secondly, the troops desired the assault ; they were flushed with an unbroken series of victories, and felt in the spirit of finishing the thing then and there ; they were in no mood for the drudgery of pick and spade, until they had tried what they could do with their rifles. A third reason was found in Johnston's presence on the outside with a constantly increasing army, the sole object of which would now be to raise the siege. A successful assault before Johnston could be strong enough to attack, would enable Grant to at once turn on Johnston and disperse his forces, and then send a detachment against Port Hudson ; and this without drawing any more troops from Memphis or other points. If a siege was begun reinforcements must be 8* 8 178 THE MISSISSIPPI. brought, to make sure both, of holding Pemberton in Vicks- burg and driving off Johnston on the outside. The orders ■were consequently issued to make an assault at 10 a.m. on the 22d, artillery fire and sharp-shooting to be kept up from daylight. Admiral Porter was requested to bombard the water batteries with his gunboats. The investment was at that time by no means complete, there being a gap of nearly four miles between McCler- nand's left, which was nearly opposite the square fort, and the river. In this gap there were no troops, although one brigade of McArthur's division of the 17th Corps, which had been at Grand Gulf throughout the campaign, had reached Warrenton on the night of the 21st, and was to move for- ward on the Warrenton road the next day. Grant had not at that time enough troops to make a close investment of the whole line, and he ran no risk in leaving this gap on the south, because had Pemberton left his works and attempted to escape in this direction he would have been caught in the pocket between the Big Black and the Mississippi, and his destruction would have been almost certain. The bulk of Grant's troops were opposite that portion of the line be- tween the square fort and the Graveyard road, and the three roads — Baldwin's Perry, Jackson, and Graveyard — which ran along ridges, were the only practicable lines of approach ; the intermediate country being filled with steep, wooded ravines, through which troops could not advance in any sort of order. It was along these roads that the main efforts were made, the troops moving in narrow columns. Watches had been compared so as to insure a simultaneous move- ment, and at precisely ten o'clock the three columns sprang forward. On the right, Sherman had placed Blair's division near the Graveyard road, supported by Tuttle's, leaving Steele's THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OP VICKSBURG. 179 division to make an assault nearer to the river. A storming party of 150 volunteers had been formed, provided with boards and poles to cross the ditch ; Ewing's brigade was immediately behind these, followed by Giles Smith's and Kilby Smith's brigades. All these troops were sheltered in a ravine which led up to the road about 200 yards in front of the bastion. Four batteries had been placed in a posi- tion from which their fire could be concentrated on the bas- tion. At ten o'clock the signal was given; the storming party jumped up on the road, and ran forward at full speed, with Ewing's brigade just behind them. Until this time not a man had been seen on the Confederate parapet, but as these troops came forward in full view, the regiments of Hubert's brigade and a portion of the Missourians, which garrisoned this part of the lines, stood up, and the parapet fairly blazed. Some of the storming party reached the ditch, followed it a short distance, climbed the parapet and firmly planted their flag ; it waved there till nightfall, all efforts of the Confederates to step forward and seize it being frustrated by the fire of the assailants. The greater part of the storming party were killed, and their bodies, together with those of the troops immediately following, soon ob- structed the narrow road so as to make it almost impas- sable. In passing over them under the terrible fire, Ewing's brigade wavered, halted, and sought shelter on the slope of a ravine about seventy yards from the works. Giles Smith's brigade, which came next, turned down this ravine to the left, and deployed opposite a point of the works about three hundred yards south of the road ; Kilby Smith's brigade fol- lowed it in the same direction but deployed close to Ewing. The troops were thus partly sheltered, and opened a wither- ing fire upon any object which showed itself above the parapet, not a stone's throw distant; but they could not 180 THE MISSISSIPPI. advance an inch. Affairs remained in this condition until 2 P.M. In McPherson's corps, Ransom's brigade of McArthur's division was on the right, in the ravines south of the Grave- yard road ; Logan's division in the centre, on the Jackson road ; and Quinby's division on the left, between the Jackson and Baldwin's Ferry roads. Neither Quinby nor Eansom was in a position to do more than make a strong demonstra- tion, as each was opposite a re-entrant portion of the line where, in an advance, they would be mowed down under a cross fire from the salients. Logan's division, however, was opposite the salient, J. E. Smith's brigade on the Jackson road, Stevenson a little to his left, and Leggett in reserve. At the appointed hour two brigades rushed forward, Smith's by the road, and Stevenson's up the slope south of it, both being directed against the main fort just north of the road. Smith's troops were brought to a halt by the severe flre across the road, but Stevenson's pressed on, and two regi- ments reached the ditch of the work, where the colors of the 7th Missouri were planted, and sis standard-bearers killed in as many minutes. These regiments were unable to maintain themselves in this position, and soon withdrew to find shelter about 200 yards from the works, where they remained until ordered to withdraw at nightfall. In McClernand's corps, Carr's division was on the right with one brigade, Benton's, on the Baldwin's Ferry road, and one, Lawler's, just south of the railroad ; A. J. Smith's divi- sion was in his rear, one brigade in support of each of Carr's brigades ; Osterhaus' division was on the left, opposite a salient about half-way between the railroad and the square fort ; and Hovey, with one brigade of his division, the other being at Big Black Bridge, was on the left of Osterhaus. At the same hour, 10 a.m., Benton's and Lawler's brigades THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. 181 moved forward. Lawler's attack was directed against a fort on a very prominent hill a few yards south of the railroad. Two regiments of Lawler's brigade, the 22d and 21st Iowa, charged up this hill and reached the ditch of the fort, where the principal part of them were brought to a halt. A small body, however, led by Sergeant Joseph Griffith, entered the work and engaged in a hand to hand fight with the de- fenders, in which nearly all but the sergeant were killed. This work was for a short time deserted by the Confed- erates, but it was commanded by a second work on higher ground, 100 yards in rear, which prevented the Iowa troops from retaining possession of its interior. The colors of the 22d Iowa were, however, planted on its, parapet, and re- mained there for nine hours. Landram's brigade, of A. J. Smith's division, followed close behind Lawler's brigade, and the 77th Illinois came up and planted its colors alongside those of the 22d Iowa. The main body of these two bri- gades was not able to penetrate the work, but remained in the ditch, where hand-grenades were thrown upon them by the defenders, causing considerable loss. On the Baldwin's Ferry road, Benton's brigade, followed by Burbridge's, made the attack in the same gallant style and met the same experience. They reached the ditch, planted their colors on the parapet, but could not enter the work. The enemy used hand-grenades against them also. On the left, Osterhaus' and Hovey's men moved forward and came within a short distance of the works, but they were subjected to a heavy cross-fire from the square fort on their left and were unable to make any farther advance. Within half an hour after the assault began the condition of affairs was substantially the same at all three of the prin- cipal points of assault ; at each of these points the Union flags were flying on the works, and the men were in the 182 THE MISSISSIPPI. ditch, but unable to go any farther. A most unfortunate misunderstanding now occurred, which resulted in a large and unnecessary increase of the loss of life. Grant had taken a position in the morning on a high point on the Jackson road, from which he had a clear view of the princi- pal points of assault ; McPherson was a few hundred yards in his front, Sherman less than a mile on his right, and Mc- Olernand about a mile and a half to his left. From this point he had observed the assaults, had witnessed the flags planted on the parapets, and had seen the men halt at the ditches under the terrible fire. By half-past eleven, an hour after the troops had first reached the works, it became ap- parent to him that the assault could not succeed. He was just starting over to Sherman's position to confer with him as to the prospects of success by further efforts, when he re- ceived a note from McOlernand, dated 11.15 A.M., saying that he (McClemand) was hotly engaged with the enemy, who was massing on his right and left, and that a vigorous blow by McPherson would create a diversion in his favor. Grant answered at 11.50 a.m., directing him to strengthen his ad- vance by drawing from his reserves or from other parts of the line. He then rode over to Sherman. Just as he arrived there, he received a second despatch from McOlernand, dated 12 m., which was in these words: "We are hotly engaged with the enemy. We have part possession of two forts, and the stars and stripes are floating over them. A vigorous push ought to be made all along the line." Grant answered : " McArthur advanced from Warrenton last night ; he is on your left. Concentrate with him and use his forces to the best advantage." He also showed the despatch to Sherman, who immediately ordered a renewal of the attack. Grant then started back to see McPherson and order him to make the diversion which McOlernand desired. While- on his way THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. 183 he met a messenger with a third despatch, written about 1 p.m., although the exact hour was not given. It was as fol- lows : " We have gained the enemy's intrenchments at sev- eral points, but are brought to a stand. I have sent word to McArthur to reinforce me if he can. Would it not be best to concentrate the whole or a part of his command at this point ? P. S. — I have received your despatch. My troops are all engaged, and I cannot withdraw any to reinforce them." Grant was somewhat doubtful as to the extent of these successes of McClernand, as he had seen nothing of the kind up to the time he left his point of observation on the Jackson road. But there was not time to ride over to con- sult with McClernand, it being already after two o'clock, and he therefore ordered Quinby's division to move immediately to McOlernand's support ; he also showed the despatches to McPherson, and directed him to renew the assault. In consequence of these orders, Sherman sent Tuttle's division forward to the assistance of Blair's division, which still remained in the position it had gained in the morning, and directed both of them to attack with vigor. At the same time Giles Smith's brigade united with Kansom's bri- gade of McPherson's corps to make an assault between the salient on the Graveyard road and Glass' Bayou ; Steele's division on the right, which had been working its way for- ward since morning, was now near the enemy's works, and assaulted them at about the same hour as Tuttle and Ban- som. The result was simply a repetition of the morning's experience ; everywhere the troops reached the enemy's works, but could not enter them. Logan's division on the Jackson road also moved forward again; it did not reach the works, but suffered heavy loss. McArthur did not arrive from Warrenton until the next morning. Quinby's division did not reach McOlernand's position until a short 184 THE MISSISSIPPI time before dark. The men were nearly exhausted with fighting and marching through difficult ground all day, but they were at once ordered by McClernand to attack the cur- tain of trench lying between the two salients (Baldwin's Ferry road and railroad), where his men had been since morning. The attack was made, was entirely unsuccessful, and resulted in heavy loss, Colonel Boomer, one of the bri- gade commanders, being among the killed. Just at dark the Confederate troops occupying the redoubt on the Baldwin's Ferry road, having been reinforced by a portion of Bowen's division, made a sortie from their work and drove off the men in the ditch. About the same time McClemand's troops near the railroad also retired from the ditch of the work where they had been since morning. The result of the assault was therefore unsuccessful at all points. Of the 40,000 infantry present for duty in Grant's army that day all but about 5,000 had been brought into action. The length of line assaulted was about two and a half miles, and it was held in the morning by two Confed- erate brigades (Moore's and Hubert's), and by parts of two others. As soon as the attack was begun, Bowen's division and a part of Smith's division were sent to the threatened points, Green's brigade going to the Baldwin's Ferry road and the railroad, Cockrell's to the Jackson road, and Vaughn's on the Graveyard road. The entire force of de- fenders actually engaged did not number more than 13,000, but the nature of the ground was such that the works could only be approached at three principal points ; these points were salients which covered the line between them with cross-fires, and by holding them the entire line was secure. A force of 4,000 men at each of these points was all that the works would hold, and any more men would have been superfluous. The Confederate loss is not known ; it prob- THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. 185 ably did not much exceed 500. In Forney's division, which bore the brunt of the assaults of Sherman's and McPherson's corps, the loss was only 42 killed and 95 wounded. Grant's loss in the two assaults of May 19th and 22d were over 4,000, as follows, more than three-fourths of them being on the 22d : Killed. Wounded. Missing. Total. Thirteenth Corps : 109 69 35 33 52 70 173 22 559 400 233 378 295 375 708 185 57 1 6 2 31 9 43 725 Seventeenth Corps : 499 269 50 417 349 476 Fifteenth Corps : 890 Tattle's •' 250 150 4,075 In his official report Grant blamed McOlernand very severely for the misleading character of his despatches, which induced him to renew the assault, " and resulted in the increase of our mortality list fully 50 per cent., without advancing our position or giving us other advantages." 11c- Clemand wrote a long reply, dated Springfield, Illinois, Sep- tember 25, 1863, which is on the files of the War Department, and will be published with the records. In this McCler- nand endeavored to show, among other things, that his des- patches were less glowing as to his success than those he received from his subordinates, that he was in a position to see clearly what took place in his front, that if he had been reinforced early in the afternoon he would have broken 186 THE MISSISSIPPI. completely through the enemy's line, and that he never wrote that " he was in possession of, and still held, two of the enemy's forts,'' as stated in Grant's report. It is hardly necessary to follow out the details of this controversy. McOlemand's despatches did undoubtedly mislead his com- manding general, and did cause the latter to renew the as- sault at heavy sacrifice and without success, which he would not have done had he been distinctly advised as to the actual state of affairs. McClernand's despatch (previously given) reads: "We have part possession of two forts." Had he said plainly that his men were in the ditch but could not carry the works, he would have stated the exact fact, and there would have been no second assault. It was now apparent to every one that the Confederate troops had recovered from the demoralization of Champion's Hill and the Big Black, and that their works were too strong to be carried in open assault. A regular siege was unavoid- able, and every one was willing to perform the necessary labor to carry it on. The orders for beginning the siege were issued on May 25th, Captains F. E. Prime and C. B. Comstock, of the Engineers, being in succession the Chief Engineers in charge. It was, however, important to guard at once against any attack from the rear by Johnston. Osterhaus' division of the 13th Corps had been sent back to guard the Big Black Bridge immediately after the assault of May 22d; and on the 26th, an expedition was formed, to consist of six brigades, three each from the 15th and 17th Corps, the whole under command of Blair. This expedition was to march to the northeast, between the Yazoo and Big Black Bivers, dis- cover what force Johnston had in that region, and, if possi- ble, break it up. Blair reached Mechanicsburg, in the vicinity of Liverpool, on the 28th, where he had a slight THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER -OF VICKSBURG. 187 skirmish with a small parjy of the enemy, but he reported that he was satisfied there was no large body between the Yazoo and the Big Black. Johnston was said to be organ- izing his army in the vicinity of Canton, and it was rumored jfchat A. P. Hill had joined him from the east, and that their united forces numbered 45,000 men, but this Blair did not credit. Blair then returned to Haines' Bluff, by way of the Yazoo Valley, destroying all supplies that could be of use to the enemy. A gunboat expedition was also sent up the Yazoo about this time, as far as Yazoo City, destroying all boats in the river. The certainty that Johnston was organizing as large a force as possible in his rear, induced Grant to order Hurl- but, at Memphis, to " strip his district to the lowest possible standard," and send him all available men. Just after he crossed the river, Grant had ordered Hurlbut to send him one division to take the place of the troops that had been left to guard the road from Milliken's Bend to Perkins's. Lauman's division had accordingly been sent ; it had reached Milliken's Bend, 6,000 strong, about May 18th, and had been moved across to Grand Gulf, and thence up to Warrenton. On the 28th, it took position on the Hall's Ferry road, partially filling up the gap between McClernand's left and the river. On receipt of the further call from Grant for reinforcements, Hurlbut made up another division of twelve regiments, under Brig. -Gen. N. Kimball, and sent them be- low ; and later still, a third division, under Brig.-Gen. W. S. Smith. On May 29th, Grant also sent a telegram, via Mem- phis, to Halleck, stating that if Banks did not come to his assistance, he must be reinforced from elsewhere. Halleck was in daily communication with Hurlbut, and knew exactly what troops he had sent. On receiving Grant's telegram on June 2d, Halleck immediately telegraphed to Schofield, at 188 THE MISSISSIPPI. St. Louis, and to Burnside, at Cincinnati, stating Grant's situation, and asking if they could send any troops to his assistance ; also to Bosecrans in Tennessee, saying that Johnston was reinforced from Bragg's army, and if he (Bose- crans) could do nothing himself, a portion of his troops must be sent to Grant. Bosecrans replied with a long des- patch, expressing the opinion that none of his troops should be taken, and that he was about to execute a movement. Burnside and Schofleld replied that they could spare troops for temporary service, and two divisions of the 9th Corps, under Maj.-Gen. J. G. Parke, were at once sent from Ohio, and one division, under Maj.-Gen. F. J. Herron, from Mis- souri. The result of these prompt measures was that Grant was reinforced almost as rapidly as Johnston, and in as large numbers, and the opportunity when Johnston could have attacked was soon lost. At the close of the siege, there were 17,000 men from Hurlbut's corps present at Vicks- burg, and these, with Parke's corps and Herron's division, carried the total strength of Grant's army to 71,141 men, and 248 guns, on June 30th. Kimball's division of the 16th Corps arrived on June 3d and was sent up the Yazoo to Haines' Bluff, and thence along the Benton road, with orders to destroy the railroad bridge over the Big Black near Canton. Kimball found, however, on arriving at Mechanicsburg that a large force was in front of him at Yazoo City and Liverpool, and as the Yazoo Biver on which he depended for his supplies was rapidly falling he returned to Haines' Bluff, where he received orders to fortify a position and hold it against any force coming from the northeast. Herron's division arrived on June 8th and was imme- diately marched across the peninsula and ferried over the THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OP VICKSBURG 189 river below Warrenton. He came up on the south side of Vieksburg and took post on the Warrenton road, enabling Lauman to close up on McOlernand's left. The investment on the south side was thus perfected. Hitherto it had been imperfect on account of the insufficiency of Lauman's force to close the entire gap between McClernand and the river. W. S. Smith's division of the 16th Corps began arriving on June 11th, and was at once sent to Haines' Bluff, this and Kimball's division being united under command of Maj.- Gen. C. C. Washburne. Parke's 9th Corps arrived on the 14th. It was at first in- tended to move it to the south of the city as a reserve behind Lauman and Herron, but in view of the threatening aspect of affairs along the Yazoo, it was- moved to Haines' Bluff. Meanwhile Johnston was slowly organizing an army at Canton. The difficulties were very great, for Loring's troops had joined him without guns, wagons, or camp equi- page, the troops arriving by rail were also without wagons, and though the country was full of food, there were no sup- plies available, Pemberton having moved his own supplies to Vieksburg ; the railroads were still out of repair from Grierson's raid, and were fully occupied at present in bring- ing up troops. These difficulties could only have been sur- mounted, if at all, by a man of extraordinary energy, bold- ness, and resource. In spite of his undoubted abilities in command of an army on the defensive, Johnston was hardly the man for such an emergency as that in which he was now placed. After sending the order to Pemberton to march to the northeast he remained in the vicinity of the Big Black until he received, on May 19th, Pemberton's answer saying that he could not make the movement ordered; he then marched back to Canton in order to assemble and organize his army. While he was doing this, Grant organized a still 190 THE MISSISSIPPI larger force to use against him, and so it came about that Pemberton lay for 47 days in his trenches, before he finally gave up in despair, during which time Johnston organized an army of over 31,000 men, but never came within musket- shot of his enemy. Johnston arrived at Canton on May 20th, and the next day was joined by Gist's brigade from South Carolina and Ector's and McNair's from Chattanooga. Loring's division reached Jackson cut the 20th, and was joined by Maxey's brigade from Port Hudson on the 23d. Between that date an«L «fahe 3d there arrived in addition, Evans' brigade from South Carolina, Breckenridge's division from Chattanooga, and a cavalry division from Bragg's army, commanded by W. H. Jackson, one of the most energetic cavalry leaders in the South. Johnston organized his command into four divisions, commanded by Loring, Breckenridge, W. H. T. Walker, and French. There was subsequently much contro- versy between himself and the authorities in Richmond as to the strength of his command, and therefore the following statement is given in full, taken from the return signed by himself on June 25th, and now among the archives of the War Department. There were no reinforcements received between June 3d and 25th. Field Retcbn. Loring's division Breckenridge's division Walker's division French' b '■ Jackson's cavalry Miscellaneous Total Present for duty. 6,451 6,107 8,049 6,498 3,606 515 31,326 Aggregate present. 7,427 6,884 9,571 7,466 4,373 594 36,315 Present and absent. 13,375 9,68S 13,452 10,559 6,797 881 54,747 THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OP VICKSBTTRG. 191 Constant correspondence was maintained between John- ston and the Richmond authorities during the months of May and June, the latter urging him to attack at almost any risk, as the disparity in numbers would probably increase rather than diminish with time. Johnston at first replied (May 28th) that, although he would have only 23,000 men when all his reinforcements arrived, he must try to beat Grant with that number if no more could be sent. But on June 7th, he telegraphed that when he tbought of trying to accomplish anything in aid of Pembelffon the case seemed "desperate." On the 8th the Secretary of War asked if more reinforcements should be ofawn from Bragg's army. Johnston replied that to draW more troops from Bragg would " involve yielding Tennessee ; the Government must decide between this State and Tennessee." On the 15th he telegraphed that he considered " saving Vicksburg hope- less"; and on the 16th received a reply that "Vicksburg. must not be lost without a desperate struggle. . . . ti better resources do not offer, you must hazard asSfack. It may be made in concert with the garrison*, rf practicable, but otherwise without, by day or night- sfe you think best." Johnston answered that he could moT attack Grant because Grant was covered by the Big Black, which would cut off his retreat if defeated. 'She Secretary of "War then tele- graphed (June 21st), rfilfferating, in the most urgent language, his orders for active movements, of which he assumed all the responsibility, aiid suggesting that if a movement against Grant's arMry was not feasible it might be possible to raise the siege of Port Hudson. Johnston replied that this would involve abandoning Jackson and with it the State of Mississippi. Johnston saw nothing but difficulties which- ever way he turned ; to save Mississippi was to lose Tennes- see, and to save Port Hudson was to lose Mississippi ; while 192 THE MISSISSIPPI. he was still meditating on the dilemma Vicksburg surren- dered, followed immediately by Port Hudson and Jaekson ; and thus everything was lost. While this correspondence was in progress Johnston had observed the movements of Osterhaus near Big Black Bridge, and of Blair toward Mechanicsburg, in the last week of May, and he had sent Walker's division to Yazoo City, and Loring's to Benton. These troops simply re- mained in observation, and were confronted by a larger number of Union troops, extending from Mechanicsburg to the Big Black Bridge. On June 14th Johnston sent a cou- rier to Pemberton, who penetrated the lines and delivered his letter on June 20th. In this Johnston said to Pember- ton that the utmost that both armies could accomplish was to save the troops at Vicksburg ; to raise the siege was im- possible. He therefore asked Pemberton to indicate what point should be attacked. Pemberton replied, under date of the 21st, proposing that Johnston should attack on the north of the railroad, while he (Pemberton) cut his way out to Hankinson's Ferry on the south; he added, "I await your orders." On the 22d Johnston wrote (in answer to a despatch of the 15th just received), saying that he feared he would be unable to accomplish anything with his small force, and suggesting to Pemberton that, in the last ex- tremity, he might try to cross the river and join the Con- federate forces operating in that quarter. This was the last letter received by Pemberton from Johnston prior to the surrender ; no definite instructions were ever received in an- swer to the former's despatch of June 21st. Johnston, how- ever, received one further letter from Pemberton, dated June 23d, suggesting that Johnston should propose to Grant the surrender of Vicksburg, but not of the troops. John- ston's reply did not reach Pemberton. It was to the effect THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OP VICKSBURG. 193 that any such propositions must be made by Pemberton himself. On June 28th, Johnston finally considered his army ready to advance ; and orders to that effect were issued. Walker's division had already been withdrawn from Yazoo City to Vernon ; and Loring's from Benton to Canton. "Walker was now ordered to move down the Big Black, while Loring advanced from Canton, and French and Breckenridge from Jackson. On July 1st, Walker's, Loring's, and French's divisions were at Birdsong's Ferry, and Breckenridge's near Edwards' Station. Johnston states that this movement " was not undertaken in the wild spirit that dictated the des- patches from the War Department of June 16th and 21st." He intended simply to examine the enemy's lines, and see if there was any prospect of breaking them in order to save the garrison ; there was no hope of saving the place. Con- sequently he devoted July 2d, 3d, and 4th to reconnois- sances, which convinced him that no attack was practicable north of the railroad. Such was unquestionably the fact, for at that time Sherman had been detached from the block- ading force, and placed in command of a large force on the outside. These consisted of Parke's 9th Corps, Washburne's two divisions of the 16th Corps, Tuttle's division of the 15th, McArthur's of the 17th, and Osterhaus' of the 13th. This force numbered nearly 30,000 men, and another division of McPherson's corps was in readiness to move at once on Sherman's order. These troops were posted from Haines' Bluff on the left to Black Biver Bridge on the right ; they had fortified and barricaded every road in the interval be- tween these points, and were ready to hold them against double their numbers. Having found no opening on the north of the railroad, Johnston intended to move on the 5th by Edwards' Station VIII.— 9 194 THE MISSISSIPPI. to the south of the railroad, and examine the prospect in that vicinity. But on the night of the 4th he received the news of the surrender. He countermarched his columns forthwith toward Jackson. He was none too quick, for Sherman was on his heels in pursuit with nearly 50,000 men, before sunset of the day on which the garrison laid down its arms. "While the negotiations for the surrender were in progress on July 3d, Grant was in constant telegraphic communica- tion with Sherman, and it was arranged that the moment the surrender took place, Sherman should move out to at- tack Johnston, pursue him to Jackson, and effectually de- stroy the railroads north and south of that point. In addition to the troops already mentioned, the remaining divisions of the 13th and 15th Corps were ordered to join Sherman, so that his force consisted of the 9th, 13th, and 15th Corps, with one division of the 16th attached to the 9 th, and one of the 17th attached to the 15th. The other division of the 16th was left with Washburne at Haines' Bluff. The entire force under Sherman's orders consisted of 12 divisions, and numbered about 48,000 men, over two- thirds of the whole army at Vicksburg. Sherman was in motion on the afternoon of the 4th, and the additional troops from Vicksburg started during the night. On the 5th they all approached the Big Black, Ord with the 13th Corps at the railroad bridge, Steele with the 15th Corps at Messenger's Ferry, a few miles above Bridge- port, and Parke with the 9th Corps, at Birdsong's Ferry, on the Brownsville road. Bridges were constructed at each of these points, and the crossing was completed on the 6th. On the 7th the advance was continued, the 13th and 15th Corps reaching Bolton that day, and the 9th Corps being slightly in rear, THE SIEGE ANp SURRENDER OP VICKSBURG. 195 On the 8th, the 15th Corps reached Clinton, and on the 9th, passed through that place on the direct Jackson road, while the 13th Corps went through Baymond, and the 9th on a road north of the railroad. On the night of the 9th, the troops approached Jackson, skirmishing with the en- emy's outposts, and on the morning of the 10th, they closed in around that city. Johnston, as we have seen, had retreated from the Big Black on the 5th and reached Jackson on the 7th. The fortifications of that place ex- tended in a semicircle on the west of the town, from the Pearl Biver on the north to the same river on the south. Loring's division was placed on the right, on the Canton road; Walker's and French's in the centre; and Brecken- ridge's on the left, across the New Orleans Bailroad. Jack- son's division of cavalry was directed to observe the fords on the river north and south of the fortifications. As Sherman closed in on the 10th he placed Parke's corps on the left, Steele's corps in the centre, and Orel's on the right, both flanks extending to the river. The heat and dust had been intense during the march, and the troops were fatigued ; the fortifications were strong, and Sherman determined not to assault them, but to invest the place, and throw up a few batteries to guard against any sortie. It was not probable that Johnston had enough stores to stand a siege, and he would soon be obliged to abandon the place, and it was hoped to fall upon him as soon as he left his works. Artillery fire was opened on the 11th, and during the following day one of the divisions of the 13th Corps, Which had been ordered to make a reconnoissance, pressed closer to the works than had been intended, and it was driven back with a loss of nearly 600 men. After this the siege was confined to artillery firing. Expeditions were sent out on either flank to destroy the railroad for several miles. 196 THE MISSISSIPPI. Johnston sent a detachment of cavalry to break Sherman's communications near Clinton, but it was intercepted and -driven off by McArthur's division. Johnston had hoped and expected that Sherman would make an assault. When he saw that preparations were mak- ing for a siege, he telegraphed to Bichmond (July 15th), that he had no provisions for a siege, and that it would he madness for him to make an attack. He therefore issued orders on the 16th to withdraw across the bridges over Pearl Kiver within his own lines, and during the night this move- ment was skilfully executed. It was not detected until 6 a.m. of the 17th, by which time he was well on his way. Sherman sent a detachment in pursuit, but his instructions did not contemplate an advance beyond Jackson in any force. He telegraphed to Grant for further instructions, and re- ceived orders to discontinue the pursuit, complete the thorough destruction of the railways, and then return to Vicksburg. Johnston was therefore pursued no farther than Brandon Station, a dozen miles from Jackson. He halted at Morton, on the railroad, about half way between Jackson and Me- ridian, and there went into camp. Sherman returned leis- urely to Vicksburg, arriving there between the 25th and 27th of July. His losses during the expedition were a little over 1,100 men. Johnston reported his losses as 71 killed, 504 wounded, and only 25 missing — but Sherman captured and sent to Vicksburg, by actual count, 765 prisoners. Johnston's efforts for the relief of Vicksburg thus came to an end. He had been forestalled by his enemy in every move. The railroads at Jackson, the point he considered essential for the defence of the State of Mississippi, were so thoroughly destroyed that that point lost all its strategic importance for the rest of the war. THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. ]97 While Grant had been thus active in guarding against any attack in his rear, he had prosecuted the siege in his front with equal vigor. Just after the assault of May 22d, it was thought that by bringing gunboats to enfilade the batteries on Fort Hill, that position might be carried. At Sherman's request Porter gave the necessary orders, and on the morn- ing of May 27th the Cincinnati came down to engage these batteries ; at the same time four vessels which were below the town engaged the batteries near the Marine Hos- pital. The Cincinnati was shot through and through by the plunging fire from Fort Hill, and in less than half an hour five of her guns were disabled, and she was in a sinking con- dition. She was run toward the shore about a mile north of Fort Hill, and sank in three fathoms of water ; 36 of her crew were killed, wounded, or drowned. After this the efforts of the navy during the siege were confined to bom- bardment, which was kept up almost incessantly from the gunboats and from mortar-boats. Several large guns were landed from the vessels, and took their place in the besiegers lines, where they were worked by naval crews. As soon as the siege was ordered lines of sap were begun at various points. There was great lack of engineer officers to direct these technical works, and hence they did not pro- gress as rapidly as would otherwise have been possible. The labor was furnished by pioneer companies, by the troops, and by negroes hired in the vicinity. Materials for fascines, gabions, and sap rollers were found in abundance in the cane and underbrush of the ravines. Twelve miles of trenches, and 89 batteries were constructed, armed at the close of the siege with 220 guns, all but 12 of which were field pieces. There were ten lines of approach, the four most important being on the Graveyard, Jackson, Baldwin's Ferry, and 198 THE MISSISSIPPI. Warrenton roads. These approaches were all within a few yards of the enemy's works when the place fell. Mining was employed on the Jackson and Graveyard roads, and was met by countermining on the part of the besieged. On the Jackson road a mine was exploded on June 25th, under the enemy's parapet, just north of the road. It was loaded with a ton of powder, and fired with complete success. The troops rushed into the crater and held it for twenty-four hours, but were then driven out by hand-grenades and returned to then- own trenches. A second gallery was then run, and another, mine exploded on July 1st, blowing about 25 of the defenders into the air ; but no attempt was made to occupy the crater, owing to the failure of the preceding attempt. Small mor- tars were improvised by shrinking iron bands on logs of tough wood and boring out the core. "With these, shells were constantly thrown across the small space separating the two lines. When the lines were so close the casualties on each side were from 10 to 100 each day. On July 1, the approaches were all within from 5 to 100 yards of the defenders' works. Any farther advance by dig- ging resulted in hand-to-hand fighting. The time had come for the final assault, and orders were issued for this to take place on July 6th. The approaches were to be widened so that troops could easily move in columns of fours, and ar- tillery could pass ; planks, and sand-bags stuffed with cot- ton, were to be prepared for crossing the ditches. The troops were to be assembled in the approaches during the night, and at daylight were to rush forward across the few yards separating them from the enemy's works, and endeavor to carry the place at every point of approach. The assault, however, was unnecessary, for the place surrendered on July 4 On June 7th an attack was made upon a detachment of THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. 199 white and black troops, guarding Milliken's Bend, by J. G. Walker's division numbering 4,000 men. These troops had been ordered from Arkansas by Gen. E. K. Smith, who com- manded the Trans-Mississippi Department, in response to urgent requests from Johnston that he would come to the assistance of Vicksburg. It is stated that the object of this movement was to throw supplies and possibly troops into the place ; or, failing in that, to cover Pemberton's escape across the river. Of this Pemberton was not informed, so that the scheme fell through. It would have been doomed to almost certain failure in the presence of Porter's fleet of gunboats. Walker's division was marched down to Alexan- dria, where it reported to Maj.-Gen. R. Taylor, commanding the district of West Louisiana. It was then placed on trans- ports and carried up the Washita and Tensas Eivers until abreast of Vicksburg, where it was disembarked and marched across to Eichmond, La., which was unoccupied except by an outpost. From Eichmond the attack was made upon Milliken's Bend. The troops of this garrison were at first driven out of their works by the Confederates, and forced back to the levee on the river bank. But here two gunboats came to their assistance, and the Confederates were in turn driven back and retreated to Eichmond. Mower's brigade of the 15th Corps was sent across the river the next day, and was soon reinforced by the Marine brigade under Ellet. These troops advanced against Walker's division, and he then retreated along the Shreveport Eailroad to Monroe. This expedition had no effect whatever upon the course of the siege. On June 18th, Gen. McClernand was relieved from the command of the 13th Corps, and succeeded by Maj.-Gen. E. O. C. Ord. He had published to his troops a vainglori- ous order, filled with insinuations against the troops of the 200 THE MISSISSIPPI other corps, and -with indirect reflections upon the Com- manding General. A copy of the order was published in the Memphis papers, and thus came to the notice of Sher- man and McPherson, who -vigorously protested against it. Grant asked McOlemand if the newspaper slip was a correct copy, and why the order had not been forwarded to his headquarters as required by the regulations. McClernand replied that the newspaper slip was a correct copy, and that he was " prepared to maintain its statements ; " it was owing to the carelessness of his adjutant that a copy had not been forwarded. On receiving this reply, Grant issued an order directing McClernand to repair to his home in Illi- nois, and assigning Ord to the command of the 13th Corps, subject to the President's approval. McClernand complied with the order under protest, and appealed thft case to Washington, but without success ; although in the following year he was assigned to a command in Texas, where he served a few months and then resigned. This was the termination of a long-standing controversy, in which the majority of his officers thought that Grant had shown more patience than was necessary or proper. What- ever McClernand's talents may have been, he was certainly lacking in subordination, and his relief caused no dissatis- faction, to say the least, in his own corps or in other parts of the army. As the month of June wore on, Pemberton's hopes of re- lief began gradually to diminish, and then to disappear. His men were on reduced rations, but were not at starva- tion point ; his ammunition was deficient, but it had been carefully husbanded during the siege, and he had enough for a battle. Every man capable of doing duty was in the trenches, and many of those previously wounded had recov- HE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OP VICKSBURG. 201. ered, so that their numbers now amounted to nearly 22,000, as shown by their returns — a little more than when the siege began; about 7,000 were in the hospitals. In his report Pemberton vehemently denies that either lack of food or of ammunition induced his surrender. He says he surrendered because his men were enfeebled by long exposure in a cramped position in trenches, and because there was no prospect of relief. It is probable that the most potent cause of surrender was the temper of the men. They were physically exhausted and mentally discouraged, and they saw no object in a continuation of the present state of af- fairs, and no issue from it except in surrender. It has already been stated that on June 20th Pemberton received a note from Johnston, asking for suggestions of a plan of attack by which he might be enabled to cut his way out, and that Pemberton answered on the next day, giving a plan for such an attack. It is a singular coincidence that in a conversation between the Union and Confederate pickets, on the night of the 20th, the Confederate said that they had expected an assault, and were prepared for it, but as it had not been made, the feelings of the troops had been canvassed to see if they could be induced to make an attack for the purpose of cutting their way out. The troops all de- clined, and some of them threatened to mutiny if their offi- cers did not surrender. They were only persuaded to con- tinue on duty by the assurance that there were enough supplies to last a week, and, by that time, 2,000 boats would be made by which they could cross the river. Houses were being torn down — so said the Confederate — to make the boats. Three days after this canvassing, i.e., on June 23d, without having received any further letters from Johnston, Pemberton wrote to him suggesting that he propose to Grant a surrender of Vicksburg. 9* 202 THE MISSISSIPPI. On the 28th Pemberton received the following very curi- ous document : Appeal for Help. In Tbenches near Vicksburg, June 38, 1863. Genl. J. C. Pemberton Sir! In accordance with my own feelings and that of my fellow soldiers with whom I have conferred I submit to your consideration the following note : We as an army have as much confidence in you as a Com'd'g. Gen'l. as we perhaps ought to have ; we believe you have displayed as much generalship as any other man could have done under similar circum- stances ; we give you great credit for the stem patriotism you have evinced in the defence of Vicksburg during a protracted siege — I also feel proud of the gallant conduct of the soldiers under your command in repulsing the enemy at every assault, and bearing with patient endurance all the privations and hardships incident to a siege of forty odd days' duration. Everybody admits that we have all covered ourselves with glory, but alas ! alas ! Gen'l. a crisis has arrived in the midst of our siege. Our rations have been cut down to 1 biscuit, and a small bit of ba- con per day, not enough scarcely to keep soul and body together, much less to stand the hardships we are called upon to stand. We are actu- ally on sufferance, and the consequence is, as far as I can hear, there is complaining and general dissatisfaction throughout our lines. We are and have been kept close in the trenches day and night, not allowed to forage any at all, and even if permitted there is nothing to be had among the citizens. Men don't want to starve and don't intend to, but they call upon you for justice, if the Commissary Department can give it, if it can't you must adopt some means to relieve us very soon. The emergency of the case demands prompt and decided action on your part. If you can't feed us, you had better surrender us, horrible as the idea is, than suffer this noble army to disgrace themselves by desertion. I tell you plainly men are not going to lie here and perish ; if they do love their country, self-preservation is the first law of nature, and THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. 203 hunger will compel a man to do almost anything. You had better heed a warning voice, though it is the Toice of a private soldier. This army is now ripe for mutiny unless it can be fed. Just think of one small biscuit and one or two mouthfuls of bacon per day. Genl. please direct your inquiries in the proper channel, and see if I have not stated stubborn facts, whu'h had better be heeded be- fore we are disgraced. From Many Soldiers. This document was preserved by Pemberton, and its ex- istence was probably not publicly known until it was found among the " Pemberton papers " received by the War De- partment a few months since. How much or how little im- portance he attributed to it no one can say. The above facts are not cited for the purpose of reflecting in any way on Pemberton, but to show what was probably the temper of his men. They, as well as himself, knew that the case was hopeless, and that he had but two alternatives, viz.: to surrender or to make a vain effort to cut his way out ; in other words, surrender or suicide. He chose the former, his own statement of the case being as follows : " When forty-seven days and nights had passed, with the knowledge I then possessed that no adequate relief was to be expected, I felt that I ought not longer to place in jeopardy the brave men whose lives had been entrusted to my care." Hoping that on the great national holiday he might obtain the most favorable terms, he opened negotiations on the eve of the Fourth of July. Before taking the final step, however, Pemberton asked his division commanders, by circular letter dated July 1st, their opinion as to the ability of their troops " to make the marches and undergo the fatigues necessary to accomplish a successful evacuation." Three of them— Forney, Smith, and Bowen — reported unequivocally, on the following day, 204 THE MISSISSIPPI. that their troops were unable to undergo such fatigues : and two of these advised an immediate capitulation. The fourth — Stevenson — said that his men were much enfeebled, but he believed that the most of them, rather than be captured, would exert themselves to the utmost to accomplish an evacuation. Smith stated that an evacuation was almost impossible, on account of the temper of his troops. The opinion of the brigade and regimental commanders was al- most unanimous against the idea of cutting their way out. After receiving these answers, Pemberton assembled his four division commanders for consultation. The minutes of the meeting show that they unanimously advised a capitula- tion. On the morning of the 3d, therefore, Pemberton sent a flag of truce by Bowen, with a letter to Grant, proposing that three commissioners be appointed on each side to arrange terms for capitulation. Grant replied that he did not favor the proposition of appointing commissioners ; that his only terms were an unconditional surrender of the city and gar- rison, and that Pemberton might feel assured that men who had shown so much endurance and courage as those now in Vicksburg would be treated with all the respect due to prisoners of war. Bowen expressed a desire to converse with Grant, which was refused ; but Grant sent word that if Pemberton desired to see him he would meet him in front of the lines at 3 p.m. At that hour Grant, with his two corps commanders then present, Ord and McPherson, and the division commanders nearest that part of the line, Logan and A. J. Smith, besides several members of his staff, went forward to a point just south of the Confederate works on the Jackson road. Here he was met by Pemberton, Bowen, and some of the former's staff. Pemberton asked what terms he would be allowed, and Grant answered those indi- THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. 205 cated in his letter that morning. Pemberton replied that then the conference might terminate, and hostilities be resumed. Grant said "Very well." Some further conver- sation ensued, when the proposition was made — by whom is a matter of dispute — that Bowen and A. J. Smith should re- tire for consultation. Grant made no objection to this, except that he would not consider himself bound by any- thing they might agree upon. These officers then stepped to one side, but came to no conclusion. Finally the con- ference broke up with the understanding that Grant would formulate his terms in detail, and send them to Pemberton at 10 p.m. The letter which Grant sent that evening conveyed the same idea of unconditional surrender, although those words were not used. He proposed to take possession of the city the next morning, have rolls made out as soon as possible, and individual paroles signed by every officer and man, after which the Confederate troops were to march out ; the rank and file taking no property but their clothing, and officers retaining their side arms and one horse for each mounted officer. Thirty wagons and any desired amount of rations could be taken from their own stores. These terms would not only insure a complete surrender, but they would save the trouble of transporting and feeding the prisoners until exchanged. Pemberton accepted these terms in the main but pro- posed that he should first march out with his colors and arms, before Grant took possession ; also that officers should retain their personal property and " the rights and property of citizens to be respected." This proposition was received after midnight, and Grant at once answered, declining to make any stipulations about citizens, and agreeing to the officers retaining their private baggage and side arms, 206 THE MISSISSIPPI. which was already included in his first letter. As to the proposition to march 'out with colors and arms, he had no Objection, provided that, as soon as the arms were stacked, the troops marched back again and remained within the lines until duly paroled. Pemberton was notified that unless his acceptance of these terms was signified by 9 a.m. they would be regarded as rejected, and measures taken ac- cordingly. He immediately replied accepting them. In these negotiations Grant had waived the technical point of not offering any terms further than the words " un- conditional surrender,'' as in his position of conqueror it was very easy for him to do.' But he had kept the negotiations in his own hands, instead of delegating them to commissioners, and he had yielded nothing of the principle for which he contended, i.e., the surrender of the .whole force, with their arms and munitions, as prisoners of war, not to take arms again until properly exchanged. At 10 a.m. on July 4th, the Confederate troops marched out, each division in front of its works, stacked arms, laid their colors upon them, and then returned toward the town. Logan's division was marched in to take possession. Paroles were made out and signed as quickly as possible, and the prisoners were meanwhile fed from the Union stores. On July 11th, they marched out without arms, and proceeded to the vicinity of Enterprise, Miss., and Demopolis, Ala., where they remained until they were declared exchanged in the following month of September. 1 1 On July 10th, Jefferson Davis telegraphed to Pemberton that all the general | officers had been exchanged, and were released from their parole ; and that they should return to duty at once. He also desired to know what portion of the troops were really effective, and was informed that Stevenson's, and Bowen's, and a part of Forney's division were fit for service, i.e., about two-thirds of the whole force. On September 11th, the Confederate Agent of Exchange notified the United States Agent that on the following day the divisions above named would be de- THE SIEGE AND SURRENDER OF VICKSBURG. 207 The number actually paroled, as certified by the U. S. Commissioner of Exchange, to whom the rolls were for- warded, was 29,391— viz., 2,166 officers, and 27,225 men. In addition, 790 refused to be paroled, and were sent North as prisoners of war, and several hundreds escaped, or died in the hospitals before they could be paroled, so that the total force surrendered was, in round numbers, 31,000. The artillery found in the place numbered 172 pieces, 67 of which were siege guns, and the rest field pieces. Grant's losses in the entire campaign, including the expe- dition against Jackson, were a little less than 10,000, some of which, being men slightly wounded, were only temporary. Of the army which, on Pemberton's return for March, num- bered 61,495 actually present, all had now been lost except about 6,000 who escaped with Loring from Champion's Hill, 4,000 who were operating in the northern and eastern dared exchanged, and on the 12th the order was issued. It was notorious that at this time — just prior to the battle of Chickamauga — the Confederates were sorely in need of troops. The Confederate agent gave no statement of numbers, , nor any description of the Union prisoners against whom they were exchanged; but merely stated " I have in my possession more valid paroles of your officers and men than would be an equivalent for the officers and men herein enumerated." It was, however, an unquestioned fact, which had been the subject of correspon- dence among the Confederate authorities at this very time, that the capture of the troops at Vicksburg placed the balance of prisoners largely in favor of the United States. Against this extraordinary proceeding the United States agent at once protested, but without avail, and some of the paroled Vicksburg prisoners were taken in arms at the battle of Chattanooga in November following. Both sides then declared all paroled prisoners exchanged, which threw the subject of exchanges into hopeless confusion. A voluminous correspondence was carried on for months with reference to the subject, during which the Confederates advanced the proposition that the paroles at Vicksburg and Port Hudson were all invalid on technical grounds. This was submitted to General Grant, then in command of all the armies, in April, 1864, and he directed that no further exchanges be made of any charaoter unless the paroles at Vicksburg and Port Hudson were fully recognized. In consequence, no more exchanges were made during the war, except in special cases of sickness. It was not, as has been represented, from a desire to cripple the South that the exchange of prisoners was stopped, but from a belief that the Confederate authorities had deliberately acted in bad faith. 208 THE MISSISSIPPI. part of the State, and 7,000 from Port Hudson, who had joined Johnston at Jackson. The losses in the battle of Raymond and the two battles at Jackson, among Johnston's troops, were about 2,000. The net total of losses to the Confederates was therefore over 46,000 men, 60,000 small arms, and 260 cannon, which they had but poor means of replacing ; add to this the loss of the Mississippi River and the resources of the fertile region beyond it. g The events of July 4, 1863, at Vicksburg and Gettys- burg, sounded the death-knell of the Confederacy. There was desperate fighting thereafter, but it was without hope ; it was the fighting of men who saw defeat and ruin staring them in the face, but were determined to fight until nothing should be left, and in their downfall to create as much havoc as possible. CHAPTER m PORT HUDSON. In the month of November, 1862, Maj.-Gen. N. P. Banks sailed from New York with a force of between 15,000 and. 20,000 men. 1 His instructions, conveyed in a letter from Halleck, dated November 9, 1862, were to proceed to New Orleans, relieve General Butler in command of the Depart- ment of the Gulf and, uniting the forces brought with him with those already serving on the Gulf, advance up the Mis- sissippi in co-operation with General Grant, in order to gain complete possession of that river ; after the river was cleared he was to advance sufficiently far into the interior to hold an unbroken line of communication by land from New Or- leans to Vicksburg, and then, turning to the west of the Mis- sissippi, he was to occupy the Bed Biver country as a pro- tection for Louisiana and Arkansas and a basis of future operations against Texas. Banks arrived at New Orleans about the middle of De- cember, 1862, and assumed command on the 16th of that month. A portion of his command, numbering 10,000. men, under Brig.-Gen. C. Grover, was not disembarked at New Orleans, but proceeded directly up the river to Baton Bouge. Grover reached this point at daylight on 1 The War Department Records contain no data as to the exact strength of this force. 210 THE MISSISSIPPI. the 17th, and immediately landed and took possession, driving off a small force of Confederates which was stationed there as an outpost. Baton Kouge is but twenty-five miles by land south of Port Hudson, and was a convenient base of operations against that stronghold. But Grover did not con- sider his division sufficiently strong to make any advance at that time ; it was not thoroughly organized and equipped for the field, the troops were new — this being their first ser- vice — and they were deficient in transportation and other essentials for active service. The entire force under Banks' command consisted of 56 regiments, nearly one-half of which were enlisted for nine months only, numbering in all 31,253 officers and men for duty, out of a total of 36,508 present, as shown on his re- turn of December 31st. They occupied positions along the Gulf, stretching from Florida to Western Texas, and up the Mississippi from the forts below New Orleans to the vicinity of Port Hudson. It was necessary to hold all these points, as those on the Gulf were of material assistance in main- taining the blockade, and those in the vicinity of New Or- leans were necessary to protect that city from capture, either from the direction of Texas, or from Mobile, or other points in Alabama. Banks' troops were designated as the 19th Army Corps, and were divided into four divisions, com- manded by Maj.-Gen. Augur and "Brig.-Gens. T. W. Sher- man, Emory, and Grover. Almost immediately after Banks' arrival, his attention was directed to the condition of Galveston, which had been captured in the previous month of October, and was now held by the navy. It was reported to be threatened by a considerable force moving against it from the north, and, although his instructions did not include the defence of that place, yet Banks considered it of such importance that, PORT HUDSON. 211 at the request of Admiral Farragut and of Brig.-Gen. Hamil- ton, who had come with Banks to assume the duties of Mili- tary Governor of Texas, he sent a regiment of infantry to as- sist in the defence of the place. A portion of this regiment reached Galveston on December 28th, just in time to be captured. The place was attacked on January 1st by a force of Confederates, numbering over 2,000 men, under Magmder, and it was captured with its little garrison and the gunboat Harriet Lane, whose commander (Wainwright) was killed. The gunboat Westfield was blown up to escape capture. Galveston remained in the possession of the Confederates from this time until the close of the war, and Banks had no farther opportunity for efforts in this direction. The most important duty entrusted to Banks by his in- structions was an advance up the Mississippi Biver against Port Hudson, in co-operation with Grant's operations against Vicksburg. But after deducting the garrisons of all the positions before referred to, he found that he could not take the field with more than 15,000 men. The garrison of Port Hudson, according to the information which Banks received, numbered 18,000 men, and the position was one of consider- able strength, thoroughly fortified by a continuous line of works, each flank of which rested on the river. Bumors even reached Banks that the garrison numbered over 30,000 men, but without crediting this exaggerated report it was evident that his force was entirely insufficient to assault the works at Port Hudson. He therefore turned his atten- tion to the project of passing it or reducing it by other means. This post, as well as Vicksburg, drew its supplies mainly from Western Louisiana and Texas, by way of the Bed Biver. If this river could be reached and held, these supplies could 212 THE MISSISSIPPI. PORT HUDSON. 213 be cut off and communication opened with the troops under Grant near Vicksburg. At this time the Confederate forces in Louisiana consisted of about 4,000 men under Maj.- Gen. E. Taylor. Their principal point of defence was at Alexandria, but their outposts extended down as far as the railroad from New Orleans to Brashear City. Just below Alexandria they had an earthwork called Fort de Eussy, intended to block the passage up Eed Eiver. On the Bayou Teche, at Pattersonville, a few miles west of Brashear City, they had another work, called Fort Bis- land, extending from Grand Lake to the impassable swamps south of the Teche. On the Atchafalaya there was a third work at Butte-5-la-Bose, about twenty miles north of Grand Lake. The whole country, for 50 miles west of the Mississippi, in this region is alluvial land filled with countless bayous, lakes, rivers, and swamps, crossing and connecting with each other in such manner that the country is almost impassable ; but there is a road along the Teche from Brashear City through Opelousas to Alexandria; and in high water the Teche is navigable to Opelousas, and the Atchafalaya to Eed Eiver. Along these two streams, therefore, lay the routes of any ad- vance to the Eed Eiver. The Confederate forts were in- tended to defend these lines of approach, and Fort Bisland was, in addition, to be used as a base of operations against the La Fourche and New Orleans. In the latter part of January, Banks organized two expedi- tions, one of which, consisting of 4,000 men imder Brig.- Gen. Weitzel, was to move up Bayou Teche from Ber- wick, and the other, of 3,000 men under Brig. -Gen. Emory, was to leave the Mississippi at Plaquemine, and pass through a bayou into the Atchafalaya. The two columns were then to unite and advance upon the fort at Butte-st-la- 214 THE MISSISSIPPI Eose, after taking which they were to move up to the Bed Eiver. This expedition came to nothing — beyond a small skirmish on the Teche — because it was found impossible to penetrate through Bayou Plaquemine. Before it had been completely abandoned, information was received of the cap- ture by the Confederates, on the Bed Biver, of the ram Queen of the West, and the gunboat De Soto, which had run past the batteries at Vicksburg and descended the river early in February. On hearing of this, Admiral Parra- gut determined that it was necessary to patrol the river at once above Port Hudson with his vessels. He requested Banks to make a demonstration with his troops against Port Hudson, while he ran past the batteries for this purpose. Banks gave his assent, and immediately withdrew Emory from the west bank of the river, and taking all the force avail- able from New Orleans — excepting Weitzel's command on the Teche, which was essential for the defence of the city from that direction— he moved- to Baton Bouge early in March. His force numbered about 17,000 men. A delay of ten days then occurred, owing to the necessity for repairs to the ma- chinery of some of the vessels, but on March 13th Farragut arrived at Baton Bouge with his fleet. On the same day Grover's division moved out from Baton Bouge for Port Hudson, followed, on the morning of the 14th, by Emory's and Augur's divisions. These troops, whose effective strength was reported by Banks as only 12,000 — a considerable force having been detached to guard the points in his rear — took position on the roads east of the Port Hudson works, intend- ing to make a demonstration against them, and to advance close enough to use their artillery in order to create a diver- sion during the passage of the fleet. The time for this latter had been fixed at a little before dawn on the 15th, but PORT HUDSON. 215 late in the afternoon of the 14th Banks received a despatch from Farragut saying that he found it more favorable to pass during the evening, and he intended to start soon after dark. Banks' advance was delayed by erroneous maps and by the necessity of constructing some bridges, and it was impossi- ble for him to approach near enough to the works to use his artillery with any effect. Beyond exchanging a few shots with the enemy's pickets, his troops accomplished nothing on this expedition. He was still engaged in building bridges when, at 11.30 p.m., on the 14th, the noise of Farragut's guns was heard from the direction of the river. Farragut brought with him from New Orleans, for the pur- pose of passing Port Hudson, the following vessels : Hartford, Capt. J. S. Palmer 38 guns. Richmond, Comdr. James Al den. 25 " Monongahela, Capt. J. P. MeKinstry 11 " Mississippi, Capt. Melancton Smith 19 " Essex, Comdr. C. H. B. Caldwell 7 " Albatross, Lt.-Com. J. B. Hart 7 " Genesee, Comdr. W. H. Macomb 8 " Kineo, Lfc-Com. John Waters 6 " Sachem, Lt. Amos Johnston 5 " 5 mortar-schooners 5 " Total 121 guns. The first four were sloops of war, the Essex a river iron- clad, the other four were gunboats. The order of battle prescribed that each of the large vessels — except the Missis- sippi, which was a side-wheeler — should take a gunboat firmly lashed on the port side, away from the batteries, and that they should proceed up the river in the order named above, the Hartford in the lead. The mortar-boats were 216 THE MISSISSIPPI. anchored near the east bank, about a mile below the bat- teries. The captains were reminded that the object of the movement was to pass the batteries with the least possible damage to their vessels, so as to secure as efficient a force as possible for patrolling the river above. The vessels were trimmed by the head, so that in case of grounding they Would not swing around with the current. At 9 o'clock, the signal was made for the ships to get into line, and as soon as this was accomplished, the Hartford slowly steamed ahead. At 11.20 p.m. two rockets were fired on the east bank, and almost immediately the batteries opened fire. The fleet and the mortar boats immediately answered, and from this time till long after midnight, the noise of 150 guns firing as rapidly as possible was inces- sant. The fleet moved forward steadily under the fire. As the Hartford reached the upper batteries, the smoke was so dense that the pilot could see nothing, and the firing was ceased. It was immediately found that the strong current had deflected the ship from her course, and she was head- ing for the shore. While the Albatross backed, the Hart- ford's engines drove forward, and thus the two ships were turned into the current again, the Hartford grounding for a moment only. Just as she was free, the Eichmond came upon her from the stern, and a collision was barely avoided. Once in the right direction, the Hartford, and her consort, the Albatross, went forward at full speed, and were soon out of range above the bend, where they came to anchor, having been under fire an hour and ten minutes. None of the other ships were able to follow. Their vari- ous mishaps will be described in turn. The Bichmond reached the bend just after getting clear of the Hartford, and then received a shot on the safety- PORT HUDSON. 217 valves, upsetting them, and allowing the steam to escape. Her engines were thus useless, and all the efforts of the Genesee, her consort, were insufficient to carry both ships forward against the strong current. They were therefore forced to turn back, and came to anchor below the batteries. The Monongahela ran too close to the west shore, and grounded in turning the point at 11.20 p.m. Her consort, the Kineo, broke adrift with the shock, and went ahead a short distance, and also grounded. Her rudder had pre- viously been destroyed. Just after grounding, the bridge of the Monongahela was shot away, and her captain thrown violently to the deck, injuring him so that he was unable to take further part in the action. The Kineo having floated, she backed to the Monongahela, and made fast again ; both vessels then backed with all steam, and finally got off after being aground under fire for twenty-five minutes. The Monongahela then started up stream again, but in a few minutes the engine stopped, and the engineer reported that the crank pin of the forward engine was so heated that he could not go ahead. The ship thus became unmanageable, and drifted down below the batteries. The Mississippi also grounded at 12.30 a.m. on the west bank just at the point of the bend. She grounded hard and fast, and lay there for thirty-five minutes under fire, firing her starboard guns, and backing her engine with all the steam the engineer deemed safe. But it was of no avail. The captain then determined to abandon the ship ; her en- gine was destroyed, small arms thrown overboard, the sick and wounded landed on the shore, and fires kindled in sev- eral parts of the ship. When these were well under way the captain left the ship, and with his crew in open boats went past the batteries to the fleet below. The Mississippi floated at 3 a.m. and came down the river in full blaze. At VIII.— 10 218 THE MISSISSIPPI. 5.30 the flames reached the magazine and she was blown to atoms. The Essex acted in connection with the mortar boats at the lower batteries and did not come up to the bend. At the close of the action she picked up the boats of the Mis- sissippi and embarked the wounded from the west shore. Of the Mississippi's crew of 297 men, 64 were missing at the close of the action and, it was supposed that 25 of these were killed. The casualties on the other ships were 11 killed and 38 wounded ; the total loss was thus 113. One ship had been destroyed, four had been disabled, and two had succeeded in passing. It is doubtful if the Confeder- ates lost a dozen men, and their works were practically un- injured. It was an extremely gallant fight, conducted against great odds in spite of the naval superiority in number and weight of guns ; for a successful shot from the ships merely threw up a cloud of dirt, while a successful shot from the shore destroyed an engine or a rudder and rendered a ship help- less if it did not sink her. The object of the fight was to pass the batteries and patrol the river above, especially at the mouth of the Eed Eiver, whence the Confederates drew their supplies. Although five out of seven of Farragut's ships met with disaster, yet he fully accomplished his pur- pose, and the Eed Eiver route was completely blockaded from this time forward. This object may seem small as compared with the capture of a great city like New Orleans, yet it was a most important object in the operations then in progress. Banks received word from his signal officers on the 15th that Farragut had passed the batteries with the Hartford and Albatross, and that the other vessels were disabled. The object of his expedition being merely to make a demonstra- PORT HUDSON. 219 tion while the vessels were passing, his men at once re- turned to Baton Kouge. 1 Leaving Augur's division there, Banks returned in person to New Orleans, giving orders for Emory and Grover to move down the river to Donaldson- ville, and thence march across to Thibodeau, on the railroad, in order to join Weitzel at Brashear City, and resume the movement up the Atchafalaya and Teche, which had been suspended by the demonstration against Port Hudson. Lack of transportation both on the river and on land delayed these movements so that it was the 10th of April before the troops were united and ready for action at Brashear City. They numbered about 17,000 men. Banks arrived in person from New Orleans on the 8th, and on the morning of the 11th the movement began, Emory's division and Weitzel's brigade crossing Berwick's Bay and moving forward toward Pattersonville, and Grover's division moving up Grand Lake in transports, and landing opposite the bend in Bayou Teche, just above Franklin, so as to cut off the enemy's retreat. On the 13th the Confederates were met in front of Pattersonville and driven into their works at Port Bisland after a sharp contest. It was intended to make an assault on the following morning, but during the night the Confederates evacuated Fort Bisland, retreating toward Opelousas. Grover reached Franklin on the following day (14th), having been greatly delayed in disembarking in con- sequence of shallow water extending out a mile from the shore. He had succeeded in landing on the evening of the 13th, and the next morning was attacked by a detachment which had been • sent against him from Fort Bisland, in : In his annual report for 1863, Hal leek says: "Had our land forces invested Port Hudson at this time, it could easily have been reduced, as its garrison waa weak." In this Halleck was mistaken. The .garrison of Port Hudson was at its maximum — 16,337 for duty out of 20,388 present— at this time. See p. 227 post. 220 THE MISSISSIPPI. order to keep open the line of retreat. He beat off this de- tachment, but was unable to head off the main body of the Confederates, who made good their retreat to Opelousas. During the affair at Fort Bisland the ram Queen of the West was finally destroyed by the gunboats Estrella, Ari- zona, Clifton, and Calhoun, under command of Lt.-Com. A. P. Cooke, U. S. Navy. Two other gunboats were blown up by the Confederates to prevent their capture. Banks followed up the retreating force of the Confeder- ates and occupied Opelousas on April 20th. On the same day the gunboats, under Lt.-Com. Cooke, after a short en- gagement, captured the fort at Butte-5-la-Bose on the Atcha- falaya, with its garrison of 60 men. Bemaining two weeks at Opelousas, Banks moved forward on May 5th, and on the 9th occupied Alexandria, the Confederates retreating to- ward Shreveport. The vessels of Farragut'a fleet above Port Hudson, reinforced by four gunboats under Porter, who had come down from Grand Gulf on the Mississippi, had all ascended the Bed Biver and appeared at Alexandria simultaneously with the troops. In these operations from Brashear City to Alexandria, Banks had captured a large number of prisoners and 22 guns, and had destroyed three Confederate gunboats and a considerable amount of prop- erty. His own loss had been about 600. It was, however, nearly five months since Banks had ar- rived at New Orleans, and during that time nothing of any importance had been done against Port Hudson or in co-op- eration with Grant. For this Banks was sharply called to account by Halleck as soon as the latter heard of the occu- pation of Alexandria, but Banks seems to have been per- fectly justified in his movements against the Bed Biver forces prior to any action against Port Hudson, for had his troops besieged Port Hudson before driving back Taylor's PORT HUDSON. 221 forces, the latter would possibly have been able to capture New Orleans, the safety of which exceeded in importance all other considerations. During the months of March, April, and May, consider- able correspondence took place between Grant and Banks as to the co-operation of their forces, which, as it has been much quoted and misinterpreted, is given in full, with dates of receipt, in the Appendix. The first letter is from Banks to Grant, dated March 13th, the day before the passage of the batteries at Port Hudson. In this Banks announced his arrival at Baton Bouge with 17,000 men, for the purpose of making a demonstration, while Farragut passed the bat- teries. After this he hoped to communicate with Grant as to the best means of co-operation between the two armies under their respective commands. Farragut Garried this up the river, and delivered it to Grant on March 20th. A few days later Farragut prepared to go down the river again, and Grant took advantage of the opportunity to send word to Banks. He wrote him a des- patch, dated March 23d, explaining the condition of affairs at Vicksburg, and his various attempts to reach dry land on the east bank of the river. On the same day he wrote a let- ter to Farragut, in the nature of a postscript to the letter to Banks, and with a request that it might be sent to that of- ficer, saying that the Lake Providence Canal promised suc- cess, and that he had sent to the Ohio Biver for light- draught steamers. If they arrived, he stated that he could send 20,000 men to Banks on the Bed Biver by that route. Farragut started down the river with these two letters on March 28th, and arrived above Port Hudson on April 6th. Here his secretary, Mr. Gabaudan, volunteered to slip past the batteries in a skiff, and convey the letters to Banks. But for fear of accident or capture, it was thought best not i22 THE MISSISSIPPI. to take the letters with him but, to commit them to mem- ory. He arrived safely at Baton Bouge on April 8th, and thence took steamer down the river, and reached Banks' headquarters at Brashear City on April 10th. From the verbal message which he conveyed, Banks gathered the in- formation that Grant positively intended to send 20,000 men by the Lake Providence route. The contingency of re- ceiving suitable transports (which, in fact, never arrived) was either not reported or not noticed. Banks immediately wrote Grant in reply that he was advancing toward Opelou- sas, but had no intention of remaining west of the Missis- sippi ; that he would return to Port Hudson by May 10th, and that his available force for field operations was 15,000 men. Mr. Gabaudan took this letter, returned to Baton Bouge, and made his way across the wooded swamp oppo- site Port Hudson, reaching the Hartford on April 15th. Farragut had no opportunity to forward the despatch until May 1st. On that day he sent the Switzerland up the river "with the letter, which reached Grant on May 2d, just after he had crossed at Bruinsburg. It was this despatch which has previously been referred to as convincing Grant that he could receive no co-operation from Banks during his cam- paign behind Vicksburg, and as causing him to retain all his own troops for that campaign instead of sending a corps to Port Hudson as he had intended before crossing the river. Grant wrote Banks to that effect on May 10th, as °will be subsequently explained. It will be noticed that it took 40 days, from March 23d to May 2d, for Grant to re- ceive a direct answer from Banks, and in the course of that time the whole condition of affairs had changed around Vicksburg. It was hopeless to effect any co-operation be- tween two armies with such delay in communicating intelli- gence. PORT HUDSON. 223 ' In this interval several other despatches had been sent on both sides, crossing each other on the road ; they had but little effect on the campaign, and what little they had was in the direction of creating confusion rather than of assist- ing in co-operation. In the first place, the two letters of March 23d from Grant to Banks, which Farragut brought down the river with him, were sent across the peninsula opposite Fort Hudson, and delivered to General Augur at Baton Bouge, who forwarded them by an officer of his staff. They did not reach Banks until April 21st, eleven days after Mr. Gabaudan had con- veyed his verbal message. Banks was then at Opelousas. The letters themselves, instead of conveying the positive in- formation that 20,000 men were to be sent by Lake Provi- dence, made the sending of them depend on the arrival of light-draught steamers. The letters were a month old when received, and nothing had meantime been heard of any troops coming down the Tensas. Banks was therefore uncertain as to Grant's intentions, and he wrote in reply, asking for definite information as to the method and time of co-operation, and as to Grant's facilities for supplying any troops he might send. This letter was sent to Farragut, who received it on the evening of May 1st, and forwarded it a few days later. It reached Grant about May 10th. Still another despatch was sent by Grant from Milliken's Bend, April 14th. At that time, as we have seen, Grant had just received a despatch from Halleck, urging his co-opera- tion at Port Hudson, and Grant had made his pla.ns for such a movement as soon as he could cross the river. In the de- spatch Grant communicated these plans, said he would send • a corps to Bayou Sara " by the 25th,'' and asked if Banks would send troops to Vicksburg after Port Hudson had • fallen. The despatch was delayed in transmission ; it did 224 THE MISSISSIPPI. not reach Banks till May 5th, at Alexandria. It was for- warded from New Orleans by telegraph, in cipher and with- out date. Banks supposed it was only a few days old, and that " the 25th " meant May 25. He replied May 6th in the following words: "By the 25th, probably, by the 1st, cer- tainly, I will be there." This referred to being at Port Hudson, and said nothing about coming to Vicksburg. The reply reached Grant on May 10th. Finally, however, Banks received a despatch, only two days old, giving him information which caused him no lit- tle disappointment, but at least enabled him to form defi- nite plans. This was Grant's despatch of May 10th, dated at Bocky Springs. In this, Grant explained to Banks the circumstances under which the campaign had opened in earnest behind Vicksburg, the necessity for prompt ac- tion, and the impossibility of detaching any troops to go down the river. On the contrary, Grant asked Banks to come to Grand Gulf with all his effective force, or to send such portion of it as could be spared, to take part in the operations at Vicksburg, on which everything on the Mississippi depended. In order to insure safety in the de- livery of this despatch, Grant sent it by one of _ his staff on a special steamer, and by chance this officer met one of Banks' staff at Natchez, who immediately took charge of it, and delivered it to Banks at Alexandria, on the 12th, two days after it was written. Banks was greatly disappointed at receiving information that no reinforcements would come to him from Grant's army. Under these circumstances, he deliberated whether he should pursue the enemy in his front to Shreveport, or go to Vicksburg, as requested by Grant, or invest Port Hud- son with such troops as he already had. Nothing could be gained by advancing beyond Alexandria, for the enemy was PORT HUDSON. 225 reported to have already dispersed. To go to Vioksburg would consume weeks of time, for he had only enough steamers to transport a few regiments at a trip ; moreover such a movement left New Orleans comparatively defence- less and open to attack from the forces at Port Hudson should he be detained long at Vicksburg. To march to Port Hudson was the only feasible plan, and orders were at once issued to put it in operation. Two days later (May 14th), Grover's division left Alexandria, for Simsport, on the Atchafalaya, followed on the 16th by Emory's division, and a few days later by Weitzel's brigade, which had been sent forward on a reeonnoissance, nearly seventy miles toward Shreveport, but was now recalled. The whole force was united at Simsport on the 19th, crossed the Atchafalaya at that point by means of transports, thence marched down the west bank of the Mississippi to opposite Bayou Sara, where it was ferried across the river by the same boats, and marched to the vicinity of Port Hudson. It arrived there on May 24th, and effected a junction with Augur's division, which meanwhile had moved up from Baton Bouge, in pur- suance of orders to that effect. It has already been narrated in the first chapter how the Confederates came to select Port Hudson for a fortified point, after their unsuccessful attack upon Baton Bouge in August, 1862. Slave labor was then abundant and time was not pressing, as they were not molested for several months. In that interval they constructed a series of works around Port Hudson of remarkable strength, the parapets having an average thickness of 20 feet, and the depth of the ditch below the top of the parapet being not less than 15 feet. They consisted of a series of batteries, in all mounting 20 siege guns, along the bluff at an elevation of about 80 feet above the river. The land defences consisted of a 10* 22tf THE MISSISSIPPI. Continuous line of parapet of strong profile, beginning at a- point known as Boss's Landing, about one mile below Port Hudson, thence running eastwardly through a slightly broken Port Hudson. 1863. country for about a mile, gradually coming into a broad plain, dotted here and there with clumps of trees ; thence the line turned to the northward, following a general direc- tion paraTel to the river, and finally turning westward, PORT HUDSON. 227 through a rough country much cut up by ravines, and meet- ing the river bank at the mouth of Thompson's Creek, about half a mile north of Port Hudson. Near Boss's landing on the river bank the line began in an enclosed bastion work ; at the southeast salient of the line was another work ; a third was situated at the forks of the roads leading to Baton Bouge and Bayou Sara, and there was a fourth facings Thompson's Creek. The entire length of the line was be- tween three and four miles ; it was of strong profile through- out, was defended by about 30 pieces of field artillery, and the ground in rear of it afforded admirable facilities for prompt movement of troops from one point to another. Brig.-Gen. Beall constructed the works, and commanded the garrison, which gradually increased from 6,000 to 12,000 -men during the autumn of 1862. Ma]. -Gen. Frank Gard- ner succeeded him in command on December 28, 1862, and remained in command until the surrender of the place. In the months of January and February, rumors of Banks' ar- rival with a large force at New Orleans and his advance to Baton Bouge were communicated by Gardner to Pemberton 'With the request for reinforcements. In response to this, on • February 22d, Pemberton sent Bust's brigade, which carried ■the total strength of the garrison to 16,287 for duty and 20,- 388 present as shown by the returns of Mareh 31st. Subse- quently Pemberton became alarmed for the safety of Vieks- : burg, and on April 5th, he ordered Gardner to send Bust's • and Buford's brigades back to him. On April 29th, when • Pemberton heard that Grant was crossing the river, he or- dered Gardner to send Gregg's and Maxey's brigades to Jackson; and the garrison was then reduced to 4,652 effec- tive out of a total of 5,715 present, as shown on a return dated May 19th. But this return is manifestly erroneous, as the number actually paroled, the sick not paroled, and 22$ THE MISSISSIPPI. the acknowledged losses during the siege, make up a total of a little over 7,000; which was the force present when Banks arrived in front of the place on May 24th. On May 19th, Johnston sent Gardner an order to evacuate the place and bring whatever force he had to Jackson. But just as the courier arrived with this order the place had been in- . vested. Banks brought with him from the Bed Biver country the ^divisions of Grover and Emory (the latter under command of Brig. -Gen. Wm. Dwight, Emory being sick) and the bri- gade of Weitzel. He was joined by Augur's division and a part of T. W. Sherman's from Baton Bouge. His returns for April 30th and June 30th, show a force of 33,000 men for duty out of over 40,000 present. 1 Of these 33,000 all but about 2,300 appear on the return as being at Port Hudson. The rest were at New Orleans, Brashear City, or elsewhere in small detachments. The troops were all united on the road a few miles east of Port Hudson on May 25th, and after some skirmishing with the outposts, the place was invested. Preparations were immediately made for an assault. The troops of Grover, Dwight, and Weitzel were on the right; Augur's division was in the centre; and T. W. Sherman was on the left. Orders were issued for a simultaneous assault along the whole line early in the morning. Between 5 and 6 o'clock the artillery opened briskly, and at 10 o'clock the troops on the right moved forward to the assault. The ground was very broken and progress was difficult; severe fight- ing was kept up on this part of the line until 4 o'clock 1 Banks' final report, dated April 6, 1865, states that his effective force before Port Hudson was "less than 13,000, including Angur's command. 1 ' His official returns; however, are hb above given, without counting Grierson's cavalry, which was defending his rear from cavalry raids of the enemy. PORT HUDSON. 229 in the afternoon. In the centre and on the left there was some delay in the assault, which did not take place until 2 p.m. It was then made with great determina- tion, and the troops reached the ditch, but were unable to cross the parapet. At nightfall they were withdrawn. The assault in general was entirely unsuccessful, and it entailed a loss of 293 killed, 1,545 wounded, and 157 mis- sing, total 1,995. General T. W. Sherman was severely wounded, losing a leg in this assault. The defenders lost probably less than 300. Some siege guns were then brought up and constant skirmishing ensued for several days, during which the Union troops slightly advanced their position, and intrenched their line. This line was parallel to that of the Confederates, and between seven and eight miles in length. On June 13th, Banks summoned the garrison to sur- render, and this being refused, another assault was ordered. Dwight's division was now on the left, and it was ordered to push forward at daylight under cover of a ravine, and attack the large bastion, called the " Citadel," while the main at- tack was made on the right by Grover and Weitzel. Neither columns were successful, although the lines were advanced from 50 to 200 yards, the troops intrenching themselves on the new ground and permanently holding it. On the left an eminence was gained, from which an approach was sub- sequently run to within ten yards of the citadel. 1 In this assault the loss was 203 killed, 1,401 wounded, and 201 missing — total 1,805. Nearly 4,000 men, therefore were lost in the two assaults. The usual siege operations were then resumed and the approaches were carried forward within a short distance of 1 The War Department Becords contain no reports of division commanders for either of these assaults. The above account, which is necessarily very meagre, is taken from Banks' reports. 230 THE MISSISSIPPI. the defender's works. On July 7th a letter was received from Grant communicating the intelligence of the surrender of Vicksburg. Salutes were fired and loud and prolonged cheers were given along the Federal lines. The news quickly spread among the Confederates, and in the after- noon of that day Gardner asked Banks to give him an official assurance that the news was true. Banks replied during the middle of the night, sending a copy of Grant's letter. Gardner immediately announced his willingness to sur- render, and proposed the appointment of three commission- ers on each side to arrange the details. Banks acceded to this, and the commissioners met at 9 a.m. and drew up the articles of capitulation, by which ■ the entire garrison was surrendered as prisoners of war, together with all arms, muni- tions, public funds, and material of war at the post. The garrison laid down its arms on the morning of the 9th, and was paroled a few days later. The number actually paroled was 5,953, exclusive of about 500 sick and wounded in the hospitals. The losses during the siege of 45 days were about 800. The artillery numbered 51 pieces, and the small arms over 5,000 ; there were also large quantities of ammu- nition, but almost no commissary stores, the defenders hav- ing lived on mules and rats for several days. While the siege had been in progress a small body of cavalry had been hovering in the rear between Clinton and Camp Moore, but they were easily beaten off by Grierson. A very serious danger had, however, arisen in the return of Taylor's forces from Alexandria to the lower Teche and La Fourche Bayous, from which they now threatened the city of New Orleans as well as Banks' communications on the river. After Banks had left Alexandria for Port Hudson in May, Taylor had been ordered, as we have seen, to accompany "Walker's division from Arkansas on its bootless expedition PORT HUDSON. 231 ■ against Milliken's Bend. After this expedition had retired from the vicinity of Vicksburg to Monroe, Taylor had asked to take this division to Alexandria and unite it with his own troops, which would give him a force of between 7,000 and 8,000 men. With these he proposed to move down the river and either raise the siege of Port Hudson or capture ■the city of New Orleans — according to the disposition of Banks' forces. In this plan Taylor was overruled by Kirby Smith, who ordered Walker's division to remain in the vicinity of Vicksburg. Taylor then returned to Alexandria alone and there recruited and reorganized his own forces, which numbered about 3,000 men. He divided them into two detachments, the first of which, consisting of the in- fantry brigades of Mouton and Thomas Green, was to move down the Teche to its mouth and attack Brashear City in front ; while the other detachment, consisting of three cav- alry regiments under Col. Major, was to move from Opelou- sas by way of Plaquemine and Thibodeau and attack Brashear City in the rear. Small detachments of Union troops were at this time posted at Plaquemine, Donaldsonville, and New Orleans on the river, and at Brashear City and Thibodeau on the Western Railroad. All the rest of Banks' troops were at Port Hudson. The detachments moved as ordered, and Major's command j-eached Plaquemine on June 18th, capturing its little garri- son of 70 men and burning two steamers; thence Major hurried on, avoiding Donaldsonville, to Thibodeau, where he attacked and was defeated on the 20th and 21st; thence .he moved westward on the railroad toward Brashear City. -Mouton and Green had meanwhile marched down the Teche, and near its mouth had collected some small boats and rafts. With these they crossed Grand Lake on the 22d, and at- tacked Brashear City simultaneously with Major's command. 232 THE MISSISSIPPI. The place was captured, wJ + h everything in it. Taylor states that his prisoners numbered 1,700 and the captured guns 12 ; Banks gives the strength of the garrison as " about 300," and the guns lost as 8. Taylor says that, with this capture, he had supplies for the first time since he arrived in Western Louisiana, which is not disputed. Taylor collected his captured property as rapidly as pos- sible, and on the 24th he sent Green with his own and Major's men to DonaldsonviUe, while Mouton moved along the railway to the La Fourche, whence he sent his pickets as far as Bayou des Allemands, within 25 miles of New Or- leans, creating no little excitement in that city, which was practically without defenders. There can be 'little doubt that, had Walker's division been sent to Taylor as he re- quested, he would have captured New Orleans, though he would have been unable to hold it for more than a short time. In regaining it, however, Banks might have felt obliged to raise the siege of Port Hudson. It was still two weeks before Port Hudson surrendered. Green arrived in front of DonaldsonviUe with a force of about 1,400 men 6n the afternoon of the 27th. There was a small earthwork at the place, garrisoned by 180 men of the 28th Maine, under command of Maj. J. D. Mullen. At 1.30 a.m. of June 28th the Confederates assaulted the work, but in the darkness there was a good deal of confusion in their movements, and they were completely defeated by the combined action of the little garrison and of three gunboats in the river. The affair lasted until daylight. There is the usual discrepancy as to the losses, Taylor stating the Confederate loss at 97 in all, whereas the Union reports speak of burying 69 Confederate dead and taking 120 pris- oners. Being repulsed in this assault, the Confederates moved down the river a few miles, and there erected bat- PORT HUDSON. 233 teries commanding its navigation. The situation was now very serious, one force of Confederates in front of the La Fourche directly threatening New Orleans, and another on the river cutting off all communication by transports with Port Hudson. Gen. Emory, then in command at New Or- leans, wrote to Banks, on July 4th, that he must come to the assistance of New Orleans at once or it would be lost 5 that the choice lay between New Orleans and Port Hudson. Banks, however, wisely determined to remain at Port Hud- son, as he felt confident it must fall in a few days, when he would have abundant force to drive Taylor off. His confidence was justified. Port Hudson was surren- dered on the morning of July 9th, and on the same after- noon all the transports available were loaded with Weitzel's and one of Grover's brigades and sent down to Donaldson- ville, where they arrived the same afternoon. Other troops followed, and on the 13th Grover attacked Green's force on the La Fourche and a sharp engagement followed, which was indecisive in its results. A day or two later, however, Green withdrew to Brashear City, and Mouton was called in to the same point from the Bayou des Allemands. Banks overestimated Taylor's force, and did not pursue vigorously, so that Taylor had a week longer in which to remoye all the stores for which he had means of transportation. On July 21st he ran all the captured cars and heavy guns into Ber-. wick's Bay, and on the following day began his retreat up the Teche. Banks' troops arrived at Brashear City on the 22d but did not continue the pursuit. Taylor retreated, without molestation, to Opelousas, where he remained, skirmishing occasionally on the Teche, until the opening of Banks' Bed Biver campaign in the spring of 1864. CHAPTEE Vm. CONCLUDING OPERATIONS. As soon as the Richmond authorities learned that Pem- berton had been invested in Vioksburg, the Confederate Secretary of War sent a despatch (May 25th) to Johnston suggesting that the troops in the Trans-Mississippi Depart- ment should advance toward Vicksburg, in order to make a diversion in favor of Pemberton. Johnston forwarded this to E. K. Smith on May 31st, with a letter requesting compli- ance with this suggestion. The first result was the fruitless expedition of Taylor and Walker against Milliken's Bend, which has already been narrated. After this had failed Lt.-Gen. T. H. Holmes, who commanded the District of Arkansas in-E. K. Smith's department, sent the following telegram, dated Little Bock, June 15th, to Smith at Shreve- port : "I believe we can take Helena ; please let me do it." To which Smith replied: "Most certainly do it." Holmes then had in his entire district, according to his returns of May 1st, 31,933 men, of whom 14,508 were " estimated " as fit for duty. For his expedition to Helena he collected about twenty regiments, consisting of Price's and Marmaduke's divisions and Pagan's and Walker's brigades. In his report Holmes states that these troops numbered 7,646 men. With their officers the whole force was probably between 8,000 and 9,000 ; it was estimated by the Union officers at 15,000. Holmes' object in this expedition was to capture Helena, by which he hoped to raise the siege of Vicksburg, or if CONCLUDING OPERATIONS. 235 Vicksburg fell to still keep the river closed and perhaps make a new Vicksburg on the west bank. Helena had been occupied by the Union troops ever since Curtis arrived there from Western Arkansas, in July, 1862. It had been considerably fortified by a redoubt, called Fort Curtis, just west of the town, and by four outlying batteries — named Batteries A, B, C, and D — which commanded the roads on the west of the town, as shown on the accompanying sketch. The garrison at this time consisted of Boss' division of the 13th Corps (temporarily in command of Brig.- Gen. Salomon) and a brigade of cavalry. m , ,. , Helena. July 4, 1863. The entire force num- ' ' bered 4,129 men, and was commanded by Maj.-Gen. B. M. Prentiss. Holmes arrived in front of the place on the evening of July 3d. His orders were to assault at daylight, Fagan's brigade on the right against Battery D, Price's division in the centre against Battery C, Marmaduke's division on the left against Batteries A and B, and Walker's cavalry brigade covering the extreme left. Prentiss was expecting an attack, and his troops were under arms all night in order to be pre- pared for it. 236 THE MISSISSIPPI. At daylight Pagan and Marmaduke moved forward. The latter's attack was feebly made, and was not supported by Walker's jcavalry on his left as ha'd been ordered. It ac- complished nothing all day. Pagan, however, attacked with great determination and carried all the outer .intrenchments in front of Battery D, but was unable to enter that work. His men were subjected to a severe cross-fire from the other batteries, and were forced to fall back ; the four regiments of this brigade lost over 400 men. Price also made a most vigorous assault, although he did not come into action until an hour later than Pagan. He carried all the intrenchments in his front and Battery also. He then ordered one bri- gade to move forward toward the town and the other to as- sault Battery D in rear. But there was a great deal of con- fusion among his men, and the orders were not obeyed. In the midst of the delay he was energetically attacked by the Union troops, and Battery C was recaptured. Seeing that his attack had no chance of success, Holmes gave the order to withdraw at 10.30 a.m. His troops returned to Little Eock without molestation, Prentiss having too small a force to attempt a pursuit. The Confederate losses, as stated by Holmes, were 173 killed, 687 wounded, and 776 missing, making a total of 1,636. Prentiss certifies that he buried 400 dead, paroled 108 wounded, and sent North 993 prisoners, about one-fourth of whom were wounded, making a total of 1,501 left in his hands. The Union loss was 57 killed, 127 wounded, and 36 missing ; total, 230. This battle of Helena was the last expiring effort on the part of the Confederates to retain control of the Mississippi Biver ; and it was a hopeless, and to some extent a discredit- able defeat, the mortification at which is not concealed in their reports. It occurred on the same day that Vicltsburg CONCLUDING OPERATIONS. 237 fell, and was followed in a few days by the fall of Port Hud- son ; the last hostilities at various points on the river being thus almost simultaneous. The great river was finally free, and free forever. On July 16th the steamer Imperial ar- rived at New Orleans direct from St. Louis, thus showing that the Mississippi was once more a highway of commerce. Garrisons were retained until the end of the war at vari- ous points between Cairo and New Orleans, and the banks were infested by partisan and guerilla bands, supplemented now and then by a cavalry raid of larger proportions. But no serious effort was ever made to again bring the Mississippi within Confederate control or to permanently blockade it against commerce. These cavalry raids were of importance, because they occupied the attention of a large force of Union troops, but they accomplished no other purpose ; they would have been long since forgotten but for the indelible stain left by Forrest when he slaughtered the captive negro gar- rison of Fort Pillow, in April, 1864. The Union armies on. the Mississippi turned their atten- tion to other fields. Banks' troops assembled at New Or- leans, and afterward operated on the Bed Biver and in the direction of Texas. Grant's army was broken up, the 9th Corps returning to Ohio and Herron's division to Missouri ; the 13th Corps was sent to Texas, and the 15th, followed eventually by the 17th and part of the 16th, to Chatta- nooga. Grant remained at "Vicksburg until October, 1863, when he was assigned to the command of all the troops in the "West and ordered to Chattanooga to retrieve the defeat at Chickamaiiga, and to prepare the way for the eventual advance to Atlanta and thence through the heart of the Confederacy. APPENDIX A. SUMMABY OP PRINCIPAL EVENTS. 1861. May 10th. Capture of Camp Jackson, near St. Louis, by TJ. S> Tfbops. July SiSth. New Madrid, Mo., occupied by C. S. Troops. Aug. Fort Henry, Tenn., occupied by C. S. TcsapH. Aug. Fort Donelson, Tenn., occupied by (X S\ Troops. Sept. 1st. Cairo, 111., occupied by U. S. Troops. Sept. 4th. Columbus, Ky., occupied by C. S. Troops. Sept. 6th. Paducah, Ky., occupied by TJ. S. Troops. Sept. 18th. Bowling Green, Ky.,, Occupied by C. S. Troops. Nov. 7tn. Engagement at Befmont, Mo. 1863. Feb. 6th. Fort-Henry captured by TJ. S. Troops. Feb. 15th. Bowling Green evacuated by C. S. Troops. Feb. 16th. Fort Donelson surrendered by C. S. Troops. Mar. Sid. Columbus, Ky., evacuated by C. S. Troops. Mar. 8th. Chattanooga occupied by C. S. Troops. April 6th, 7th. Battle of Pittsburg Landing. April 24th. Battle of Forts St. Philip and Jackson below New Orleans. April 35th. New Orleans captured by U. S. Navy. May 1st. New Orleans occupied by TJ, S. Troops. May 10th. Naval Engagement at Fort Pillow, Tenn. May 12th. Vicksburg occupied by C". S. Troops. May 18th. Farragut's fleet arrives at Vicksburg. May 29th. Farragut's fleet returns to New Orleans. May 30th. Corinth evacuated by C. S. Troops. Jun I w 3 I ss w Sou* I. Si Si oo • CO »i Enlisted Men. Officers. Enlisted Effective total. Total. Aggregate. Enlisted men. Enlisted men. £ co- 1 ■ ►-» tn I en lll'BS Enlisted men. Officers. Enlisted I men. Aggregate. s > 1 3 • a. APPENDIX D. CORRESPONDENCE "WITH REFERENCE TO THE DISPERSION OP HALLECK'S ARMY AFTER THE CAPTURE OP CORINTH. No. 1. Lincoln to Halleck. Washington, June 5, 1862—9.80 p.m. I have received the following despatch from General McClellan, which I trans- mit for your consideration ; '* McCleixan's Headquarters, June 5, 1862 — 4 p.m. "May I again invite your Excellency's attention to the great importance of occu- pying Chattanooga and Dalton by our Western forces ? The evacuation of Cor- inth would appear to render this very easy. The importance of this move in force cannot be exaggerated/ 1 No. 2. Halleck to Lincoln. Corinth, June 7, 1862. Tonr telegram of yesterday just received. Preparations for Chattanooga made five days ago, and troops moved in that direction. Mitcbel's foolish destruction of bridges embarrassed me very much, but I am working night and day to remedy the error, and will very soon reinforce him. [Note.— Mitchel had written orterB from Buell to destroy the bridges referred to.-F.V. G.] No. a Halleck: to Stanton. Corinth, June 9, 1862. . . . General Buell, with fotir divisions, has been directed to move Bast, to form a junction with Mitchel. . . It is absolutely necessary to reinforce General Curtis. I hope the navy will assist me in supplying him by White River. I am pushing forward troops and opening the road to Memphis. 246 THE MISSISSIPPI. No. 4. Stanton to Halleck. "Washington, June 9, 1862. Your despatch of this date haa just been received, and your proposed plan of operations iB cordially approved. I suppose you contemplate the occupation of Vicksburg and clearing out the Mississippi to New Orleans. If it should in any contingency become necessary, can you lend a hand to Butler ? No. 5. Stanton to Halleck. Wab Department, Jnne 38, 1862. The enemy have concentrated in such force at Richmond as to render it abso- lutely necessary, in the opinion of the President, for you immediately to detach 25,000 of your force, and forward it by the nearest and quickest route by way of Baltimore and Washington to Richmond. . . . No. 6. Halleck to Stanton. Corinth, June 30, 1862. Your telegram of 28th is just received . . . and measures will be immediately taken to carry it out. . . . I think, under the circumstances, the Chattanooga expedition better be abandoned, or at least be diminished. If not I doubt our ability to hold West Tennessee after detaching so large a force as that called for. . . . No. 7. Stanton to Halleck. Wab Department, June 30, 1862. Your telegram of this date just received. The Chattanooga expedition must not on any account be given up. The President regards that and the movement against East Tennessee as one of the most important events of the war, and its occupation nearly as important as the capture of Richmond. . . . He directs that no force be sent here if you cannot do it without breaking up the operations against East Tennessee. . . . No. 8. Lincoln to Halleck. Washington, June 30, 1862. Would be very glad of 95,000 infantry — no artillery or cavalry ; but please do not send a man if it endangers any place you deem important to hold, or if it forces you to give up, or weaken, or delay the expedition against Chatta- nooga. . . , APPENDIX D. 347 No. 9. Halleck to Stanton. Corinth, July 1, 1862. Telegram suspending orders for troops is received. If order had been carried out we should have been either defeated or forced to retreat. No forces can be spared at present. . . . No. 10. Halleck to Lincoln. Coeikth, July 1, 1862. Your telegram just received saves Western Tennessee. ... If these troops had been sent East we should have been defeated or forced to retreat. At the time this correspondence took place, McCIellan was withdrawing his army to the James River, and his secret service agents were reporting that the Confederate army in front of Richmond numbered 180,000, its actual strength being under 80,000. See Vol. III. of this Series, page 183. APPENDIX E. ORGANIZATION OF THK ARMY OF THE TEN- NESSEE, Commanded bx Ma-job-General IT. S. GRANT, as shown on the Return dated Apbil 30, 1863. THIRTEENTH ARMY CORPS. Majok-Genekal J. A. McCLERNAND. Escort — 3d Illinois Cavalry, Co. L. NINTH DIVISION (OSTEBHATJS). First Brigade (Garrard). Second Brigade (Sheldon). 49th Indiana. 16th Ohio. 69th Indiana. 42(1 Ohio. ]20th Ohio. 114th Ohio. 118th Illinois. 54th Indiana. 7th Kentucky. Sad Kentucky. ArtiUery. Cavalry. 1st Wisconsin Battery. 8d Illinois Cavalry, Co.'s A, E, and K. 7th Michigan Battery. TENTH DIVISION (A. J. SMITH). First Brigade (Bdhbridqe). Second Brigade (Landram). 16th Indiana. 19th Kentucky. 60th Indiana. 77th Illinois. 67th Indiana. 97th Illinois. 83d Ohio. lU8th Illinois. 96th Ohio. 180th Illinois. 23d Wisconsin. 48th Ohio. Artillery. Cavalry. Chicago Mercantile Battery. 4th Indiana Cavalry, Company 0. 17th Ohio Battery. TWELFTH DIVISION (A. P. HOVEY). First Brigade (McGinnis). Second Brigade (Slack). Artillery. 11th Indiana. 47th Indiana. 2d Illinois, Battery A. 24th Indiana. 24th Iowa. 2d Ohio Battery. 34th Indiana. 2Sth Iowa. 16th Ohio Battery. 46th Indiana. 56th Ohio. 1st Missouri, Battery A. 29th Wisconsin. Cavalry. 1st Indiana Cavalry, Company O. APPENDIX E. 249 THIRTEENTH DIVISION (BOSS). first Brigade (Salomon). Second Brigade (Fisx). 43d Indiana. 20th Iowa. 35th Missouri. 33d Iowa. 28th Wisconsin. 36th Iowa. Artillery. 3d. Iowa Battery. 33d Missouri. FOURTEENTH DIVISION (CARR). First Brigade (Benton). Second Brigade (Lawleb). 1st United States. 11th Wisconsin. 8th Indiana. 21st Iowa. 18th Indiana. 22d Iowa. 33d Illinois. 23d Iowa. 99th Illinois. Artillery. Cavalry. 1st Indiana Battery. 8d Illinois Cavalry, Co. G. 1st Iowa Battery. SECOND DIVISION, CAVALRY (BUSSEI). First Brigade (Wiley). Second Brigade (Clayton). 2d Illinois Cav. (5 Oo.'s). 6th Illinois Cavalry. 2d Arkansas Cavalry. Kentucky Infantry, Patter- lst Indiana Cavalry. 3d Iowa Cavalry. . son's Co. 5th Kansas Cavalry. 6th Missouri Cav. (7 Co.'s). FIFTEENTH ARMY CORPS. Majob-GenebaL W. T. SHERMAN. ELEVENTH [FIRST] DIVISION (STEELE). First Brigade Second Brigade Third Brigade (Manier). (C. R. Woods). (Thayeb). 13th Illinois. 25th Iowa. 4th Iowa. 27th Missouri. 31st Iowa. 9th Iowa. 29th Missouri. 3d Missouri. 26th Iowa. 30th Missouri. l'2th Missouri. 30th Iowa. 31st .Missouri. 17th Missouri. 32d Missouri. 76th Ohio. Artillery. Cavalry. 2d Missouri, Battery F. Kane Co. Illinois Cavalry. 4th Ohio Battery. 3d Illinois Cavalry, Co. D. FIFTH [SECOND] DIVISION (BLAIR). First Brigade Second Brigade TMrdi (G. A. Smith). (T. K. Smith). (Ewino). 6th Missouri. 55th Illinois. 30th Ohio. 8th Missouri. 127th Illinois. 37th Ohio. 113th Illinois. 54th.Ohio. 47th Ohio. 116th Illinois. 57th Ohio. 4th West VirgiuiB. 13th United States. 83d Indiana. Artillery. Cavalry. Battery A, let Illinois Artillery. Thielemann's Cavalry. Battery B, 1st Illinois Artillery. 10th Missouri Cavalry, Co. O. Battery H, 1st Illinois Artillery. 250 THE MISSISSIPPI. EIGHTH [THIED] DIVISION (TTJTTLE). First Brigade (Auckland) . Second Brigade (Mo web). Third Brigade (Matthieb). 72d Ohio. 95th Ohio. 114th Illinois. 03d Indiana. 2d Iowa Battery. 47th Illinois. 8th Iowa. 5th Minnesota. 12th Iowa. 11th Missouri. 35th Iowa. 8th Wisconsin. Artillery. 1st Illinois Artillery, Battery E. seventeenth army corps. major-General j. b. Mcpherson. Escort — 4th Co. Ohio Cavalry. First Brigade (J. B. Smith). 20th Illinois. 31st Illinois. 45th Illinois. 124th Illinois. 23d Indiana. THIED DIVISION (LOGAN). Second Brigade (Dennis). 30th Illinois. 20th Ohio. 68th Ohio. 7Sth Ohio. Artillery. Third Brigade (J. D. Stevekson). 8th Illinois. 81st Illinois. 7th Missouri. 32d Ohio. 1st Illinois Artillery, Co. D. 2d Illinois Artillery, Co. L. 2d Illinois Artillery, Co. G. 8th Michigan Battery, 3d Ohio Battery. Cavalry. 2d Illinois Cavalry, Company A. SIXTH DIVISION (MoAKTHTJE). : Brigade (Rem). Second Brigade (Bansom). Third Brigade (Hall). 17th Illinois. 95th Illinois. 1st Kansas. 16th Wisconsin. 2d Illinois Artillery, Co. F. 1st Minnesota Battery. 11th Illinois. 72d Illinois. 14th Wisconsin. 17th Wisconsin. 18th Wisconsin. Artillery. 11th Iowa. 13th Iowa. 15th Iowa. 16th Iowa. 1st Missouri Artillery, Co. C. 10th Ohio Battery. Cavalry. 11th Illinois Cavalry, Company Q. SEVENTH DIVISION (QTJINBY). First Brigade Second Brigade (Holmes). Third Brigade (Boomeb). (Alexandeb). Bfith Illinois. 93d Illinois. 48th Indiana. 17th Iowa. 6th Iowa. 69th Indiana. 10th Missouri. 10th Iowa. 4th Minnesota. 24th Missouri, Co. E. 26th Missouri, 80th Ohio. Artillery. 1st Missouri Artillery, Co. M. 6th Wisconsin Battery. 11th Ohio Battery. 12th Wisconsin Battery. Cavalry. 2d Illinois Cavalry, Co. E. 5th Missouri Cavalry, Co. 0. APPENDIX E 251 SIXTEENTH ARMY CORPS. Majok-General S. A. HURLBUT. FIRST DIVISION (W. B. SMITH). First Brigade (Looms). Second Brigade (Hickb). 26th Illinois. 40th Illinois. 90th Illinois. 103d Illinois. 13th Indiana. 6th Iowa. 100th Indiana. 46th Ohio. Third Brigade (Cockebell). Fourth Brigade (Sanfobd). 97th Indiana. 48th Illinois. 90th Indiana. 49th Illinois. 63d Ohio. 119th Illinois. 70th Ohio. 16th Michigan. Artillery. 1st Illinois Artillery, Co's. F, I, and M. 4bh Indiana Battery. 2d Illinois Artillery, Go. 1>. 1st Missouri Artillery, Co. K. Cavalry. 7th Illinois Cavalry, Co. B. 2d West Tennessee Cavalry. DISTRICT OF CORINTH (DODGE). First Brigade (Sweeny). Second Brigade (Meeey). 62d Illinois. 9th Illinois. 2d Iowa. 12th Illinois. 66th Iowa. 122d Illinois. 81st Ohio. Third Brigade (Bane). Fourth Brigade (Fuller). 7th Illinois. 37th Ohio. 60th Illinois. 39th Ohio. 67th Illinois. 63d Ohio. 89th Iowa. 18th Missouri. Artillery. 1st Missouri Artillery, Co. B. 2d XT. S. Artillery, Co. F. Siege Batteries. Cavalry (Cornyn). 1st Alabama Cavalry. 10th Missouri Cavalry. 15th Illinois Cavalry. 6th Ohio Cavalry (3d Battalion). THIRD DIVISION (KIMBALL). First Brigade (Bbatjian). Second Brigade (Richmond). Third Brigade (TbueX 43d Illinois. 18th Illinois. 62d Illinois. filst Illinois. 64th Illinois. 27th Indiana. Kltith Illinois. 126th Illinois. 60th Indiana. 12th Michigan. 22d Ohio. 1st West Tennessee. Artillery. 3d Illinois Artillery, Co. A. 14th Ohio Battery. 14th Indiana Battery. 7th Wisconsin Battery. Cavalry (Miznee). Uth Illinois Cavalry. 3d Michigan Cavalry. k lst West Tennessee Cavalry. '252 THE MISSISSIPPI. FOURTH DIVISION {LAUMAN). First Brigade (Pfgh). Second Brigade (Hall). Third Brigade (Bbyant). 41st Illinois. 14th Illinois. 28th Illinois. 52d Illinois. 15th Illinois. 32d Illinois. 3d Iowa. 46th Illinois. 53d Indiana. 33d Wisconsin. 76th Illinois. 12th Wisconsin Artillery. 2d Illinois Artillery, (Vs. E and K. 7th Ohio Battery. Bth Ohio Battery. 15th Ohio Battery. Cavalry. Detachment 15th Illinois Cavalry. DISTRICT OF MEMPHIS (VEATCH). 63d Illinois. 64th Illinois. 66th Illinois. 87th Illinois. 117th Illinois. 1st Missouri Cavalry. 5th Ohio Cavalry. Infantry. 120th Illinois. 131st Illinois. 25th Indiana. 89th Indiana. 1st United States. 15th United States. 32d Wisconsin. Convalescents. Cavalry. 3d U. S. Cavalry. 2d Wisconsin Cavalry. Artillery. Hurlbut Battery. DISTRICT OF COLUMBUS (ASBOTH). Columbus, Ky. Detachment 16th U. S. 21st Wisconsin. 25th Wisconsin. 34th Wisconsin. Det. 2d Illinois Cavalry. Det. 15th Kentucky Cav. Det. 4th Missouri Cav. Det. 3d U. S. Cavalry. Det. 9th Indiana Battery. Hickman, Ky. Det. 13th Wisconsin. Det. 15th Illinois Cav. Clinton, Ky. 23d Missouri. Det. 2d Illinois Cav. Det. 4th Illinois Cav. Cairo, 111. 128th Illinois. 35th Iowa. Faducah, Ky. 40th Iowa. 24th Wisconsin. Det. 15th Kentucky Cav. Island No. 10. Det. 15th Wisconsin. Fort Heiman, Ky. 111th Illinois. 3d Minnesota. Det. 15th Kentucky Cav. Det. 9th Indiana Battery. Fort Pillow, Tenn. Det. 52d Indiana. Det. 32d Iowa. Det. 2d Illinois Cavalry. FIRST CAVALRY DIVISION (WASHBURNE). First Brigade (Gbierson), Second Brigade (McCrillisX 6th Illinois Cavalry. 3d Illinois Cavalry. 7th Illinois Cavalry. 4th Illinois Cavalry. 2d Iowa Cavalry. 7th KanBas Cavalry. APPENDIX E. 253 Abstract from Return, shorting strength of Troops in the Department of the Tennessee, commanded by Major-Genebax U. S. Grant, for the month of April, 1863. Present for duty. S . no a a . -U Si «> S u (8 Commands. I 1 I Thirteenth Army Corps — Major-Gen. 9th Div., Brig.-Gen. P. J. Ostartiaus. 10th Div., Brig. -Gen. A. J. Smith ... lath Div., Brig.-Gen. A. P. Hovey . . . 11 195 225 293 209 4,024 3,928 6,665 3,795 11 6,182 6,521 7,015 4,662 14 8.583 9,558 8,269 6,224 12 12 26 12 Total Thirteenth Army Corps . . . 933 17,312 24,391 32,648 62 Fifteenth Army Corps — Major-Gen. 11th Div., Major-Gen. Fieri. Steele. .. 6th Div., Maj.-Gen. F. P. Blair, Jr. . . Sth Div., Brig.-Gen. J. M. Tuttle.. ... 6 339 315 233 ' 5,787 6,531 3,764 6 8,319 6,916 3,997 8 11,272 10,001 6,135 io 18 8 893 15,082 19,238 27,416 36 Seventeenth Army Corps — Major- 9 362 244 293 6,136 3,959 4,845 9 7.076 4,582 6,815 11 9,160 5,829 ?,154 6th Div., Brig.-Gen. J. McArthur 7th Div., Brig.-Gen. J. F. Qninby . . . 24 16 20 Total Seventeenth Army Corps . . 908 14,940 17,482 23,154 60 Aggregate of troops near Vicksbnrg. a, 734 47,334 61,111 83,318 158 District of Eastern Arkansas — Ma- jor-Gen. B. M. Prentiss 13th Div., Brig.-Gen. Ii. F. Boss . 2d Cavalry Div., Col. Cyrus Bussey. . '"'ire 189 27 ' 3,502 3,094 310 '4,731 4,721 400 ' 5,674 5,910 584 '6 12 Total District Eastern Arkansas . 391 6,906 9,852! 13,068 18 Sixteenth Army Corpb — Major-Gen. 9 433 679 365 320 297 392 153 62 29 7,530 12,168 6,466 5,824 4,939 6,990 2,827 1,186 38 9,427 16.484 8,227 7,002 7,614 9,026 3,873 1,288 38 11,312 17,970 9,8 7 8,360 8,691 10,200 4,628 1,543 1st Div., Brig.-Gen. W. S. Smith .... Dist.of Corinth,Brig.-Gen.G.M.Dodge 3d Div., Brig.-Gen. N. Kimball 4th Div-.. Brig.-Gen. J. G. Lauman . . Dist. of Memphis, Bg.-Gen.J.C.Veateh Dist. of Columbus, Bg.-Gen. A. Asboth 1st Cav. Div. , Bg.-Gcn . C. C. Washburn 7 is 22 118 Total Sixteenth Army Corps— (Tennessee and Kentucky) 3,700 47,959 61,939 73,569 254 THE MISSISSIPPI RECAPITULATION. For duty. Present. Present and absent. 60,068 7,800 60,659 61,111 9.852 61,929 83,218 12,0fS8 72,569 108,037 132,893 167,855 Note. — The above figures are taken from the monthly return for the month of April, 1863. The tri-monthly return for April 30, 1863, gives substantially the same figures for totals in the Department, but different figures for the three corps near Vicksburg, as follows : 13th Corps 18,633 15th Corps 17,210 17th Corps 18,393 Total 64,236 In the War Records Office the monthly return Is generally adopted, in cases of discrepancy, as being the more accurate. I have therefore used the figures of that return in the text. APPENDIX F. ORGANIZATION OF TROOPS IN THE DEPARTMENT OF THE MISSISSIPPI AND EAST LOUISIANA, Commanded by Ldjiut. -General J. C. PEMBERTON, FOR THE MONTH OF APRIL, 1863. FIRST MILITARY DISTRICT, Brig. -Gen. D. RUGGLES. (Headquarters at Columbus, Miss.) Rice'a Tennessee Heavy Artillery. Thrall's Arkansas Light Artillery. Owen's Arkansas Light Artillery. 13th Alabama Hangers. 3d Mississippi State Troops. 5th Mississippi State Troops. Gillelyn's Mississippi Cavalry. Martin's Cavalry Company. Johnson's Cavalry Company. 2d Tennessee Cavalry. Warren's Partisan Rangers. SECOND MILITARY DISTRICT, Maj.-Gen. C. L. STEVENSON. (Headquarters at Vicksburg, Miss.) STEVENSON'S DIVISION (Major-Gen. C. L. STEVENSON). First Brigade (Barton). Second Brigade (Tracy). 40th Georgia. 20th Alabama. 41st Georgia. 23d Alabama. 42d Georgia. 30th Alabama. 43d Georgia. 31st Alabama. 52d Georgia. 46th Alabama. Third Brigade (Taylor). 34th. Georgia. 36th Georgia. 39th Georgia. 56th Georgia. 67th Georgia. 43d Tennessee. Fourth Brigade (Reynolds). 3d Tennessee. 31st Tennessee. 59th. Tennessee. Artillery. Waddeirs Light Battery. Cherokee Light Battery. Botetourt Light Battery. 3d Maryland Battery. Vandyke's Cavalry. 256 THE MISSISSIPPI. SMITH'S DIVISION" (Major-Gen. M. L. SMITH). First Brigade (Baijjwin). Second Brigade (Vatjghn). Third Brigade (S. D. Lee). 36th Louisiana. 27th Louisiana. 28th Louisiana. 1st Louisiana Heavy Art. 8th Louisiana Heavy Art. 23d Louisiana Heavy Alt. 1st Tennessee Heavy Art. 17th Louisiana. 31st Louisiana. 4th Mississippi. 46th Mississippi. Co. E, Mississippi Lt. Art. Smith's Partisan Rangers, 79th Tennessee. 80th Tennessee. 81st Tennessee. Co. A, Ward's Artillery. Co. B, "Ward's Artillery. Co. I, Wither's Artillery. FORNEY'S DIVISION (Majob-Gen. J. H. FORNEY). First Brigade (Hebert). Second Brigade (Moore). 2d Texas. 3d Louisiana. 36ch Mississippi. 37th Mississippi. 38th Mississippi. 43d Mississippi. Hogg's Battery, Seugstak's Battery. McNally's Battery. Adam's Cavalry. 35th Mississippi. 40th Mississippi. 37th Alabama. 42d Alabama. Bledsoe's Battery, Tobin's Battery. BOWEN'S DIVISION (Brig.-Gen. J. S. BOWEN). First Brigade (Cockrell). 1 st Missouri. 3d Missouri. 3d Missouri. 4th Missouri. 6th Missouri. 6th Missouri. Wade's Battery. Landis's Battery. Guiber's Battery. Second Brigade (Gbeen). 1 st Missouri Cavalry, dismounted. 3d Missouri Cavalry, dismounted. 13th Arkansas. 15th Arkansas. 19th Arkansas. 20th Arkansas. 1st Arkansas Cavalry. Western Rangers. Lowe's Battery. Dawson's Battery. LORING'S DIVISION (Major-Gen. W. W. LORING). First Brigade (Tilghman). Second Brigade (Featherston). 30th Mississippi. 23d Mississippi, 26th Mississippi. 54th Alabama. 8th Kentucky. McLendon's Battery. Waul's Legion. Pioneer Company. Point Couple Battery. 1st Tennessee Cavalry. THIRD MILITARY DISTRICT, Ma j. -Gen. FRANK GARDNER. First Brigade (Maxey). 42d Tennessee. 46th Tennessee. •48th Tennessee. 49th Tennessee. 53d Tennessee. 55th Tennessee. 4th Louisiana. 30th Louisiana. Texas Sharpshooters, Fanner's Battery. Robert's Battery. Second Brigade (Beall). 11th Arkansas. 12th Arkansas. 14th Arkansas. 15th Arkansas. 16th Arkansas. 17th Arkansas. 18th Arkansas. 23d Arkansas. 1st Mississippi. 39th Mississippi. 3 Go's. 1st Miss. Art. Third Brigade (Gkegg). 3d Tennessee. 10th Tennessee. 30th Tennessee. 41st Tennessee. 50th Tennessee. 51st Tennessee. 7th Texas. 1st Tennessee Battery. 1st Missouri Battery. 9th Louisiana Battery. Brook Haven Battery. APPENDIX F. 257 Fourth Brigade (Rust). 9th Arkansas. 12th Louisiana. 15th Mississippi. 6th Mississippi. 35th Alabama. 1st Conf . Battery. Hudson's Battery. Point Coupee Artillery. Fifth Brigade (Buford). 3d Kentucky. 7th Kentucky. 10th Arkansas. 4th Alabama. 27th Alabama. 49th Alabama. 6th Alabama. Watson Battery. Unattached. 1st Alabama Artillery. 12th Louisiana Battery. 9th Tennessee Cavalry. 9th Louisiana Cavalry. Gantt's Cavalry. Garland's Cavalry. Miller's Cavalry. FOURTH MILITARY DISTRICT, Brig. -Gen. JOHN ADAMS. 3d Brie. Miss. State Troops. 14th Mississippi. 1st Choctaw Indians. 1st Mississippi State Troops. Bolen's Cavalry Company. Terry's Cavalry Company. FIFTH MILITARY DISTRICT, Bkig.-Gen. J. R. CHALMERS. 1st Mississippi Rangers. 18th Mississippi Bangers. Blythe's Battalion. Martin's Battalion. Six companies State Troops. Abstract from Return^ showing strength of Troops above named, for the month of March, 1863. Present for Duty. a a IB 01 u a 1 o H ■d Commands. i o e o a o fl a) CD 01 "' JO s« 152 681 402 342 396 405 1,366 53 82 1,809 9,795 4,656 3,660 4,169 4,783 14,921 378 780 2,262 13,268 7,112 5,254 5,499 6,241 20.38S 535 936 3,031 16,708 9,156 8,409 6,954 8,880 Second Military District— Forney's Division 26,728 980 1,472 3,878 44,951 61,495 82,318 APPENDIX G. COBBESPONDENCE BETWEEN GENEBAL GBANT AND GENEBAL BANKS BELATIVE TO THE CO- OPEBATION OF THEIB A~RMTF.fi. No. 1. Banks to Grant. Baton Rouge, March 13, 1863. (Received March 20th.) Anticipating the success of Admiral Farragnt's proposed attempt to run the enemy'B batteries at Port Hudson and to open communication with you, I will avail myself of the opportunity to give you a statement of our position, forces, and intentions. We have at Baton Rouge a force of about 17,000 effective infantry, and one negro regiment ; one regiment of heavy artillery with nix light batteries, one 20- pounder battery, a dismounted company of artillery, and ten companies of cav- alry, of which eight are newly raised and hardly to be counted on. Of this, three regiments of infantry, the heavy artillery manning the siege train, the dismounted artillery, and one company of cavalry, will remain at Baton Rouge. Leaving this force to hold the position of Baton Rouge, we march to-day upon Port Hudson by the Bayou Sara road to make a demonstration upon that work for the purpose of co-operating in the movement of the fleet. The best information we have of the enemy's force places it at 25,000 or 30,000 ; this and his position precludes the idea of an assault on our part, and accordingly the main object of the present movement is a diversion in favor of the navy, but we shall, of course, avail our- selves of any advantage which occasion may offer. Should the Admiral succeed in his attempt, I shall try to open communication with him on the other side of the river, and in that event trust I shall hear from you as to your position and movements, and especially as to your views of the most efficient mode of co-operation upon the part of the forces we respectively command. No. 3. Grant to Banks. Before Vioksburq, Miss., March 23, 1S63. (Received at Opelousas, April 21st.) Tour communication of the 13th instant, per Admiral Farragut, was duly re- ceived. The continuous high water and the nature of the country, almost pre- APPENDIX G. 259 eluding the possibility of landing a force on the east bank of the Mississippi any- where above VLcksburg has induced the hope that you would be able to take Port Hudson and move up to Black River. By the use of your transports I could send you all the force you would require. . . . The best aid you can give, if you cannot pass Port Hudson, will be to hold as many of tho enemy there as possible. If they could be sent I could well spare one army corps to enable you to get tip the river. My effective force, including all arms, will be between 60,000 and 70,000, if I bring all from Memphis that can be spared in an emergency. An attack on Haines 1 Bluff cannot possibly take place under two weeks, if so soon. My forces are now scattered, and the difficulty of getting transportation is very great. No. 3. Grant to Farragut. March 23, 1863. (Received by Banks April 21st.) In the various notes I have written, including the despatch for General Banks, I have not mentioned that soon after taking command there in person I collected my surplus troops at Lake Providence, and directed the commanding officer to effect a passage through from the Mississippi River to Bayou Macon. This will give navigable water through by that route to the Red River. This is now re- ported practicable for ordinary Ohio River steamers. I sent several weeks ago for this class of steamers, and expected them before this. Should they arrive, and Admiral Porter gets his boats out of the Yazoo, so as to accompany the expe- dition, I can send a force of say, 20,000 effective men, to co-operate with General Banks on Port Hudson. This force certainly would easily reduce Port Hudson and enable them to come on up the river and maintain a position on high land near enough to Vicksburg, until they could be reinforced from here sufficiently to operate against the city. Please inform the General of the contents of this, and much oblige your obedient servant. No. 4. Banks to Grant. Camp at Brasheab Cur, La., April 10, 1863. (Received at Port Gibson, May 2.) The secretary of Admiral Farragut, Mr. Gabaudan, called upon me at Brashear City this morning and gave me the substance of your despatch. We have 15,000 men that can be moved with facility. The artillery is strong, the cavalry weak, but we hope to strengthen the cavalry without delay, as one of the results of this expedition. We shall move upon the Bayou Teche to-morrow, probably encounter the en- emy at Pattersonville, and hope to move without delay upon Iberia, to destroy the salt-works, and then upon Opelousas. This is the limit proposed. We do not in- tend to hold any portions of this country, as it weakens our force, but will at once 260 THE MISSISSIPPI return to Baton Rouge to co-operate with you against Port Hudson. I can be there easily by May 10th. There are now 4,500 infantry at Baton Rouge, with three regiments of colored troops and two companies oE cavalry, three batteries of artillery, with several heavy guns in position, and five gunboats and six mortars. The land force is under command of Major-General Augur ; the fleet under Captain Alden, of the Richmond. We shall endeavor to establish communication with Admiral Farragut near Bayou Sara, but the opening of the levee opposite Port Hudson may make it im- possible. If so, we will communicate with you freely, by the way of New York, as to our progress. I shall be very glad if you will communicate with us in the same manner. To avoid delays by mail, I will send my despatches by an officer. No. 6. Banes to Grant. Opelottsas. La., April 23, 1663 (Received about May 10th.) I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your despatches, dated at head- quarters, before Vicksburg, March 23, 3863, on the 21st, by the hand of Lieuten- ant Tenney, of General Augur's division at Baton Eouge. On April 10th, Mr. Ga- baudan, private secretary of Admiral Farragut, commanding the Hartford at the mouth of Red River, reported at my headquarters, at Brashear, and gave me ver- bally the substance of your despatches, which he said he had read, but did not bring with him in the dangerous passage which he was compelled to make of the batteries of Port Hudson. The information received from Mr. Gabaudan differs somewhat from your despatches. I understand from him that it was your intention to send a force by the way of Lake Providence and the Black River, passing through the interme- diate bayous to the mouth of the Black River, on the Red River, and that this force would probably reach the Red River by May 1st, proximo, to co-operate with my command against Port Hudson. . . . I was disappointed in learning, from the perusal of your despatches, that at their date it was undetermined whether you can send a force to the Red River or not, on account of the deficiency of your transportation. It is a grief on my part that I cannot aid you in this respect. Our transportation is lamentably deficient. I had but one steamer with which to pass two divisions of my corps over Ber- wick's Bay in this campaign. The route is open, but I can reach Red River only by forced marches. It is six days 1 march to Alexandria, and four or five to Sims- pork, at the mouth of the Atehafalaya, but until we can hear from you I shall make Washington, on the Courtableau, my base of operations. We can co-operate with you in any manner you suggest by a junction on the Red River, or by an attack from Baton Rouge, joining your forces on the Bayou Sara, in the rear of Port Hudson. My belief is that this is the best method, as the passage of the -Mississippi from the Red River is very difficult with our short transportation, and will require a landing, and places us between the armies of APPENDIX G. 261 Vicksburg and Port Hudson ; but we shall not hesitate. I wait anxiously to hear from you upon these points, viz.: First. — When can you be at the mouth of the Blaok or Red River ? Second. — In what manner shall my forces co-operate with you ? T,-ird.— Call you furnish transportation for your passage to Port Hudson; or do you rely upon us ? Fourth. — Can you supply your troops ; or will you rely upon us? Fifth. — Is it not practicable for your force to join us by the Atchafalaya ? It is doubtful if we can supply your forces from New Orleans in operating above Port Hudson, on account of our deficient transportation. My belief is that the best junction is by the Atchafalaya. We can reach Baton Rouge by the Grand River and the Plaquemine without transshipment, and our forces united, make the reduction of Port Hudson certain. My own command is insufficient. Waiting anxiously your response, and with full confidence in your judgment and earnest co-operation, I am, very truly yours. • No. 7. Grant to Banks. Miluken'b Bend, April 14, 1863. (Received at Alexandria May 5th.) Am concentrating my forces at Grand Gulf. Will send an army corps to Bayou Sara by the 25th to co operate with you on Port Hudson. Can you aid me and send troops after the reduction of Port Hudson to assist me at Vicksburg ? No. 8. Banes to Gkant. Alexandria, May 6, 1863. (Received about May 10th.) By the 25th, probably ; by the 1st, certainly, I will be there. No. 9. Gkant to Banks. Rocky Springs, Miss., May 10, 1863. (Received at Alexandria May 12th.) My advance will occupy to-day Utica, Auburn, and a point equally advanced toward the Mississippi Southern Railroad, between the latter place and the Big Black. It was my intention, on gaining a foothold at Grand Gulf, to have sent a sufficient force to Port Hudson to have ensured the fall of that place with your co- operation, or, rather, to have co-operated with you to secure that end. Meeting the enemy, however, as I did, south of Port Gibson, I followed him to the Big Black, and could not afford to retrace my steps. I also learned, and be- lieve the information to be reliable, that Port Hudson Is almost entirely evac- uated. This may not be true, but it is the concurrent testimony of deserters and contrabands. 262 THE MISSISSIPPI Many days cannot elapse before the battle will begin which is to decide the fate of Vicksburg, but it is impossible to predict how long it may last. I would ur- gently request, therefore, that you join me, or send all the force you can spare to co-operate in the great struggle for opening the Mississippi River. My means of gaining information from Port Hudson are not good, but I shall hope, even before this reaches Baton Rouge, to hear of your forces being on the way here. Grierson's cavalry would be of immense service to me now, and, if at all practi- cable for him to join me. I would like to have him do it at once. For fear of this accidentally falling into the hands of the enemy I will not com- municate to you my force. No. 10. Banks to Gkant. Alexandria, La., May 12, 1863—8 a.m. (Received about May 15th.) Tour despatch of the 10th instant I received by the hand of Captain Effers, this morning at 6.30. I regret to say that it is impossible for me to join you at Vicks- burg in time, or with force to be of service to you in any immediate attack. I have neither water nor land transportation to make the movement by river or by land. The utmost I can accomplish is to cross for the purpose of operating with you against Port Hudson. I could cross my infantry and artillery without trara. portation, receiving supplies from Baton Rouge, in the rear of Port Hudson. That is the utmost I can accomplish on the other side of the Mississippi, above Port Hudson. Were it within the range of human power I should join you. for I am dying with a kind of vanishing hope to see two armies acting together against the strong places of the enemy. But I must say, without qualifications, that the means at my disposal do not leave me a shadow of a chance to accomplish it. I have been making preparations to join your corps at Bayou Sara, and though this would have laid all my trains and supplies open to the enemy's cavalry, I should have risked it. We believe that a force of about 7,000 of the enemy has left Arkansas River to join Kirby Smith at Shreveport, leaving the Washita at Fine Bluff, near Monroe ; then to come down the Red River to Grand Ecore, above Natchitoches, where they are fortifying in strong position. There is undoubtedly a Texan column on the road to join them. My advance is now sixty miles above Alexandria. The only course for me, failing in co-operation with you, is to regain the Mississippi and attack Port Hudson, or to move against the enemy at Shreveport. Port Hud- son is reduced in force, but not as you are informed. It has now 10,000 men and is very strongly fortified. This is the report of Admiral Farragut, whose fleet is above and below the works. I regret very much my inability to join you. I have written Colonel Grierson that you desire him to join you, and have added my own request to yours. Cap- tain Effers goes to Baton Rouge to communicate with him. Wishing you all possible success, and feeling that you have all the prayers of our people, I have the honor to be, with sincere respect, your obedient servant. APPENDIX H. ONION LOSSES IN THE VICKSBUEG CAMPAIGN. The statements of losses in the foregoing pages are invariably taken from the official reports made at the time. Since these pages were sent to press the following statement of Union losses in the Vicksburg campaign has been com- piled with great care in the Adjutant-General's office. The numbers differ very slightly from those given in the text, but as they form the final official statement in the matter they are here published. Killed. Wounded. Missing. Total. 131 66 43 410 39 45 157 501 100 20 719 339 251 1,844 237 194 777 2,551 419 65 25 37 7 187 3 2 8 147 7 30 875 442 800 2,441 Skirmishes at Vicksburg, May 18bh, 20th, and 21st 279 241 Assault of Vicksburg, May 19th Assault of Vicksburg, May 23d .... 942 3,199 526 115 Total 1,511 7,396 453 9,560 INDEX. Note. — Regiments, batteries, etc., are indexed under the names of their States, excepting batteries called by their captain's or by some other special name. These are indexed under Battekies. Abbeville, Miss., 58, 62 Adams, Brig. -Gen. D. W., brigade of, 123 Albatross, the, 213, 315 et seq., 318 Alden, Comdr. James, 215 Alexandria, La., 199, 313, 330, 224, 230 et seq. Allen, CoL Robert, 73 Antietam, 54 Appomattox, 2, 109 Arizona, the, 220 Arkansas Post, 83 et seq. Arkansas, the, 33 et seq. Armstrong, Brig.-Gen. F. C, 37, 45 Atlanta, Ga., 2, 31, 120 Auburn, Miss., 141, 144, 148, 151, 152 Augur, Maj.-Gen. C. C, 310, 314, 319, 223, 235, 228 Autry, Col. J. L., 20 Baohb, Lieut. G. M., 84 Baldwin, Brig.-Gen. W. E. , brigade of, 126 et seq., 133, 163, 177 VIII.— 12 Baldwin's Ferry, 145, 166, 169, 176, 178, 180 et seq., 197 Baldwyn, Miss., 42 et seq. Banks, Maj.-Gen. N. P., 82 et seq., 96, 107, 119, 135, 139, 140, 173, 187, 209 et seq., 218 et seq.; Port Hudson surrenders to, 230 et seq. Barton, Brig.-Gen. S. M., brigade of, 133, 156 et seq., 161, 176 Baton Bouge, La., 19, 21, 23 et seq. , 25 et seq., 36, 44, 82, 121, 139, 209 et seq. , 314, 319, 331 et seq. Batteries : De Golyer's, 142 ; Phil- lips', 48, 51; Powell's, 48 et seq. ; Robinett's, 48 et seq. ; Williams', 48 Baxter Bayou, 97 Beall, Brig. -Gen. W. N. R. , 62, 227 Beauregard, Gen. G. T., 10; asks for reinforcements, 11, 13, 30, 29 et seq., 32 et seq., 136 Beauregard, the, 15 et seq. Benton, Brig.-Gen. W. P., brigade of, 128, 180 et seq. 266 INDEX. Benton, Miss., 166, 188, 193 et seq. Benton, the, 8, 15 et seq. , 18, 113, 133 et seq. Berwick, La., 213 Big Black River, 109, 123, 129, 132 et seq., 139 et seq., 159, 161 et seq., 166, 170, 178, 180, 186 et seq., 192 et seq. Birdsong'B Ferry, 193 et seq. Bird's Point, 5 Bisland, Port, 213, 219 et seq. Black Bayou, 103 et seq. Black Hawk, the, 84 Blair, Maj.-Gen. F. P., Jr., divi- sion of, 4, 78 et seq., 136, 138, 148, 101 et seq., 154 et seq., 158, 160, 165, 169 ; at the siege of Vicksburg, 118, 183, 185 et seq., 192 Bolivar, Term., 34," 36, 38, 43 et seq., 52 et seq. , 56, 71 Bolton, Miss., 141, 148, 152, 154 et seq., 163, 194 Boomer, Col. G. B., killed, 184 Bovina Station, Miss., 145, 149, 161 et seq., 165, 167 Bowen, Maj.-Gen. J. S., 43 et seq., 118 et seq., 122, 126 et seq., 133, 145 et seq., 150 et seq., 155, 157 et seq., 166 ; at Vicks- burg, 176 et seq., 184, 203 et seq. Bowling Green, Ky., 10, 13 Bragg, Gen. Braxton, 2, 13, 19, 21, 33 et seq., 37 et seq., 44 et seq., 53 et seq., 62, 66 et seq., 100, 120, 136, 144, 173, 188, 190 et seq. Bragg, the, 15 et seq. Brandon Station, Miss., 196 Brashear City, La., 213, 219 et Beq., 223, 228, 231, 233 Breckenridge, Maj.-Gen. J. (J., corps of, 21, 24 et seq., 43 et seq., 190, 193, 195 Breese, Lieut.-Comdr. K. R., 84 Bridgeport, 163, 165 et seq., 194 Brown, Lieut.-Comdr. Goo., Ill Brownsville, Ark., 88, 152, 167, .194. Bruinsburg, Miss., 81, 125 et seq., 130, 132, 135, 137, 222 Buell, Maj.-Gen. D. C, -13, 29, 33 et seq., 37 et seq., 43, 45, 54 ; superseded by Rosecrans, 55, 107 Buford, Brig. -Gen. A., 119, 122, 158, 227 Bull Run, 2 Burbridge, Brig. -Gen. S, G., bri- gade of, 129, 181 Burnside, Maj.-Gen. A. E., 107, 188 Burnsville, Miss., 39 Butler, Gen. B. F., 18 et seq., 82, 209 Butte-a-la-Rose, La., 213, 220 Cabell, Brig.- Gen. W. L., brigade of, 50 et seq. Cairo, 111., 5 et seq., 11 et seq., 14, 18, 27, 29, 60, 73, 81, 237 Cairo, the, 8, 15 Caldwell, Comdr. C. H. B., 215 Camp Moore. See Moore, Camp. Canton, Miss., 147, 152, 187 et seq., 193, 105 Carondelet, the, 8, 15, 17 et seq., 113, 123 Carr, Brig. -Gen. E. A., division of, 125, 127 et seq., 152, 155, 159 et seq., 163 et seq., 169, 180, 185 Cayuga, Miss., 141 INDEX. 267 Chalmers, Brig. -Gen. J. R., 120 et seq. Champion, plantation of, 154 et seq. Champion's Hill, Miss., 153 et seq., 163, 166, 170, 186, 207 Chancellorsville, Va., 108, 137 Chattanooga, Tenn., 2, 11, 29 et seq., 33 et seq., 66 et seq., 75, 109, 118 et seq., 177, 190, 207 (note), 237 Chewalla, Tenn., 43, 45, 47, 52 Chiokamauga, Tenn., 207 (note), 237 Chickasaw Bayou, Miss., 138, 177 Chickasaw Bluffs, Miss., 71 et seq., 76 Churchill, Gen. T. J., 84, 87 Cincinnati, O., 8, 31, 88 Cincinnati, the, 8, 14, 84, 197 Clark, Brig. -Gen. Charles, 27 Clifton, Tenn., 67 et seq. Clifton, the, 320 Clinton, La., 230 Clinton, Miss., 144, 146, 148 et seq., 171, 196 Cockrell, Col. F. M., brigade of, 128 et seq., 157, 162, 184 College Hill, Miss., 63, 66 Columbia, Tenn., 67, 100 Columbus, Ky., 6 et seq., 10 et seq., 13, 37, 32, 34, 55, 61, 63, 66 et seq., 70, 72,91 Columbus, Miss., 120, 122, 127 Comstock, Capt. C. B., 186 Conestoga, the, 9, 17 Cooke, Lieut. -Comdr. A. P., 230 Corinth, Miss., 11, 13, 20, 28 et seq., 55 et seq., 61 et seq., 64, 67 et seq., 72, 81, 100, 107 Crocker, Brig. -Gen. M. M., brigade of, 47, 132 et seq., 142 et seq., 147 et seq., 156, 158 et seq., 167 (note) Crum's Mill, Miss., 52 Crystal Springs, Miss. , 159 Cumberland Gap, Tenn., 30 Cumming, Brig. -Gen. Alfred, bri- gade of, 156 et seq., 176 Curtis, Fort, Ark., 234 Curtis, Maj.-Gen. S. R., 17etseq., 30, 35, 56, 61, 64. 88, 235 Davies, Brig. -Gen. T. A., division of, 46 et seq. Davis, Commodore C. H, 14 et seq. ; Memphis surrenders to, 17 et seq., 33 et seq. Davis, Jefferson, 4, 53, 66 et seq., 99, 137, 144 et seq., 172 et seq., 206 (note) Davis' Mills, Miss., 52, 71 Decatur, Ala., 36 De Courcy, Col. J. F. , brigade of, 78 et seq., 86 et seq. De Golyer, Capt. S., battery of, 143 De Kalb, the, 84 Demopolis, Ala., 306 Dennis, Brig.-Gen. E. S., brigade of, 142 et seq. De Russy, Fort, La., 213 Des Allemands, Bayou, La. , 232 et seq. De Shroon, plantation of, 135 De Soto, La., 95 DeSoto, the, 111,214 Dodge, Brig.-Gen. G. M., 55, 68 et seq. Donaldsonville, La., 219, 231 et seq. Donelson, Fort, 10, 13 et seq., 19, 109 et seq. Dresden, Term., 68 Duckport, La., 109, 113, 115 268 INDEX. Dwight, Brig-Gen. Wm„ 328 et seq. Bads, Capt. J. B., 8 Ector, Brig. -Gen. M. D. . brigade of, 190 Edward's Station, Miss., 119, 122, 126, 132, 136, 140 et seq., 148 et seq., 166, 171, 193 Ellet, Col. Chas., 9, 15, 17, 1)0 et seq. Ellet, Brig. -Gen. Alfred W., 9, 84, 112, 118, 199 Ellistbn's plantation, 151, 155 Emory, Brig. -Gen. W. H, 210, 213 et seq., 219, 225, 228, 233 Enterprise, Miss., 206 Essex, the, 8, 26, 215, 218 Estrella, the, 220 Evans, Brig. -Gen. N. G., brigade of, 190 Ewing, Brig. -Gen. Hugh, brigade of, 92, 179 Fagan, Maj.-Gen. J. F. , brigade of, 234 et seq. Farragut, Admiral D. G., 18 et seq.; report of, 21 et seq., 28, 112 et seq., 139, 211, 214 et seq., 218, 220 et seq. Featherston, Brig. -Gen. W. S., brigade of, 158 Fitoh, Col. G. N., 17 Fontaine, Col. Edw., 19 Foote, Commodore A. H, 10, 12, 14 Force, Gen. M. F., 29 Forney, Maj.-Gen. J. H., division of, 150, 165, 176, 185, 203, 206 (note) Forrest, Gen. N. B., 66 et seq., 74, 237 Forest Queen, the, 83, 113 Fort Bisland. See Bisland, Fort. Fort Curtis. See Curtis, Fort. Fort De Russy. See De Russy, Fort. Fort Donelson. See Donelson, Fort. Fort Henry. See Henry, Fort. Fort Hill. See Hill, Fort. Fort Hindman. See Hindman, Fort. Fort Pemberton. See Pemberton, Fort. Fort Pillow. See Pillow, Fort. Fort Randolph. See Randolph, Fort. Fort Sumter. See Sumter, Fort. Franklin, La. , 219 Fredericksburg, Va., 108 Fremont, Gen. J. C, 5 et seq., 8, 107 French, Maj.-Gen. S. G., division of, 190, 193, 195 Fulton, Miss., 39, 41 et seq. Gabaudan, Mr. E. A., secretary to Farragut, 221 et seq. Gaines' Mill, Va,, 137 Galveston, Tex. , 210 et seq. Gardner, Maj.-Gen. Frank, 117, 227 et seq., 230 Garrard, Brig. -Gen. T. T., brigade of, 128 Genesee, the, 215, 217 Georgetown, Miss., 121 Gettysburg, Pa,, 208 Girardeau, Cape, Mo., 5 et seq. Gist, Brig. -Gen. S. R., brigade of, 135, 146, 190 Glass' Bayou, 175 et seq., 183 Glide, the, 84 Goldsboro', N. C, 2 INDEX 269 Gorman, Brig. -Gen. W. A., 97 Grand Gulf, Miss., 21, 33, 28, 106 et seq., 109 et seq., 121 etseq., 138, HI, 148, 170, 178, 187, 220, 284 Grand Junction, Tenn. , 43, 56, 61, 63, 70 et seq. Grant, Maj.-Gen. U. S., 5 et seq.; Port Donelson surrenders to, 10, 13, 27; in command of troops in the West, 34 et seq., 38 et seq. , 51, 53 ; takes the of- fensive, 55 et seq.; his plans for attackingVicksburg, 64 et seq. ; his communications cut off, 70 etseq., 81 et seq.; his orders to McClernand, 88 et seq. ; his troops organized into four army corps, 91 et seq.; he abandons the canal project, 95; goes to Lake Providence, 96 et seq. ; abandons the Yazoo Pass project, 101 et seq.; failure of the fourth project, 106 et seq., 113 et seq.; at Grand Gulf, 123 et seq.; strength of his forces before Vicksburg, 136 et seq.; enters Jackson, 148 et seq.; at Clinton, 152 et seq., 161, 163, 167, 169 et seq. ; at the siege of Vicksburg, 177 et seq.; losses of, 185 et seq., 200; treats with Peraberton, 204 et seq., 220 et seq., 330, 237 Green, Brig. -Gen. Martin B., 49, 119, 122, 126 et seq., 158, 162, 184 Green, Brig.-Gen. Thos., brigade of, 231 et seq. Greenville, Miss., 110, 115 Greenwood, Miss., 100, 103 Greer, Lieut. -Comdr. J. A., 123 Gregg, Brig.-Gen. John, brigade of, 122, 142 et seq., 145 et seq., 227 Grenada, Miss., 21, 56, 61 et seq., 70 et seq., 74, 98 et seq., 119, 123, 127 Grierson, Brig.-Gen. B. H., 120 et seq., 189, 228 (note), 230 Griffith, Sergt. Joseph, 181 Grover, Brig.-Gen. C, 209 et seq., 214, 219, 225, 228 et seq., 233 Hackleman, Brig.-Gen. P. A, 53 Haines' Bluff, Miss., 74 et seq., 80 et seq., 93, 94, 98 et seq., 106 et seq., 117, 123, 126, 138, 165, 169 et seq., 172, 187 et seq., 193 et seq. Halleck, Maj.-Gen. H. W., 10, 12 ; assumes command at Shiloh, 13 et seq., 20, 28 et seq., 31 et seq. ; his lack of energy, 33 ; made General-in-Chief, 34 et seq., 38, 54 et seq. ; opposes McClernand's course, 61 et seq., 72, 81 et seq., 88 et seq., 133, 173, 187, 209, 219 (note), 220, 223 Hall's Ferry, Miss., 145, 187 Hamilton, Brig.-Gen. C. S., di- vision of, 40 et seq., 46 et seq., 52, 55 et seq., 61, 210 Haukinson's Ferry, Miss., 133 et seq., 140 et seq., 192 Hardee, Lt.-Gen. W. J., 4 et seq., 13, 36 Hard Times, La., 116 et seq., 138 Harriet Lane, the, 211 Harris, Capt. D. B., 20 Hartford, the, 112, 215, 218, 222 Hart, Lieut.-Comdr. J. B., 215 Hatch, Col. Edward, 120 et seq. 270 INDEX. Hebert, Brig. -Gen. Louis, division of, 45, 49, 165, 177, 179, 184 Helena, Ark., IS, 28, 38, 56, 61 et seq., 73, 88, 91, 94, 97 et seq., 334 et seq. Helm, Brig.-Gen. B. H., 37 Henry Clay, the, 113 et seq. Henry, Fort, 7, 10, 13, 29, 45, C8, 81 Herron, Maj.-Gen. F. J., 188 et seq., 237 Hill, Fort, 168 et seq., 175 etseq., 197 Hill, Lt.-Gen. A. P., 187 Hindman, Fort, 83 et seq. Hoel, Lieut. W. R., 123 Holly Springs, Miss., 36 et seq., 42, 52,56 etseq., 61 et seq., 70 et seq., 81 Holmes, Lieut. -Gen. T. H., 63, 234 et seq. Hood, Lt.-Gen. J. B., 2 Hooker, Maj.-Gen. J. E., 107 Houston, Miss., 120 Hovey, Brig.-Gen. A. P., 62, 127 et seq., 152, 154 et seq., 166, 180 et seq. Humboldt, Tenn., 11, 43, 68 et seq. Huntington, Tenn., 69 Huntsville, Ala., 29 Hurlbut, Maj.-Gen. S. A., division of, 34, 38, 43, 52, 55; given commandof 16th Army Corps, 91 et seq., 99, 117, 138, 170 (note), 187 et seq. Illinois, regiments of : 6th Cav- alry, 120 ; 77th Infantry, 181 Indiana, regiment of : 46th In- fantry, 17 Indianola, the, 111 et seq. Ingersoll, Col. Robert G., 68 Iowa, regiments of : 4th Infantry, 79; 21st Infantry, 18; 22d, Infantry, 181 Island No. 10, 7, 11 et seq., 20 Iuka, Miss., 35 et seq., 107 Jacinto, Miss., 39 et seq. Jackson, Gen. W. H., 4, 37, 45, 137, 190, 195, 207 Jackson, Gov. C. F., 5 Jackson, Miss., 24, 27, 30, 36, 53, 64, 67, 74, 81, 99, 118 et seq., 122, 126 et seq., 132, 135 etseq., 140 et seq., 159, 167, 169 et seq., 174 et seq., 178 et seq., 190 etseq, 208, 277 etseq. Jackson, Tenn., 10, 43 et seq., 51, 55, 63, 67 etseq., 70, 75 Jefferson City, Mo., 5 Johnson, plantation of, 75 et seq., 177 Johnston, Gen. Albert Sydney, 12 et seq. Johnston, Gen. J. E., 66 et seq., 75, 100, 118 et seq., 137, 143 et seq., 159, 161, 165, 167 et seq., 174 et seq., 177 et seq., 186 et seq., 189 et seq. ; re- treats to Jackson, 195 et seq., 208, 228, 234 Johnston, Lieut. Amos, 215 Kimball, Brig.-Gen. N., 187 et seq. Kineo, the, 315, 217 Knoxville, Tenn., 30, S3, 36 Lafayette, the, 113, 123 La Fourche, Bayou, La., 213, 230, 333 et seq. La Grange, Tenn., 56, 99, 120 et seq. INDEX. 271 Lake, plantation of, 177 Lancaster, the, 15 et seq., 113 Landram, Brig. -Gen. W. J., bri- gade of, 129, 181 Lauman, Brig. -Gen. J. G., division of, 138, 187, 189 Lawler, Brig. -Gen. M. K., bri- gade of, 180 et seq. Leadbetter, Brig. -Gen. D., 30 Lee, Gen. Robert B., 2, 54, 137 Lee, Brig. -Gen. S. D., 79, 156, 176 Lee, Comdr. S. P., 19 Leggett, Brig. -Gen. M. D., bri- gade of, 157, 180 Lenthall, Naval Constructor, 8 Lexington, Tenn., 67, 69 Lexington, the, 9, 17, 84 Lincoln, Pres. Abraham, 32, 59 et seq., 65, 82, 89, 93, 107, 173, 200 Lindsey, Col. D. W., brigade of, 78,86 Little, Brig. -Gen. Henry, 40 et seq. ; death of, 42, 45 Little Rebel, the, 15 et seq. Little Rock, Ark., 17, 88, 90, 234 Liverpool, Miss., 186, 188 Livingston, Miss., 167 Logan, Maj.-Gen. J. A., division of, 91, 99, 115 et seq., 127, 130, 132 et seq., 142 et seq., 147, 156 et seq., 169, 180, 183, 185, 204 ; takes possession of Vicks- burg, 205 Loring, Maj.-Gen. W. W., 100, 117, 131 et seq., 145, 149 et seq., 155, 158 et seq., 166, 189 et seq., 192 et seq., 195, 207 Louisville, Ky., 10, 31, 34, 45, 54 Louisville, the, 8, 15, 18, 84, 113, 123 Lovell, Maj.-Gen. M., 18 etseq.; superseded by Van Dorn, 21, • 30, 43 etseq., 51, 63 Lovell, the, 15 et seq. Lowe, Brig. -Gen. W. W., 68 Lyon, Nathaniel, 4 McAbthub, Brig. -Gen. J., 47, 91, 96, 99, 136, 138, 148, 166; at the siege of Vioksburg, 178 et seq., 182 etseq., 193, 196 McClellan, Maj.-Gen. Geo. B., 32 et seq., 107 McClernand, Maj.-Gen. John A., division of, 34, 58 etseq., 66, 72 et seq., 80, 83 ; assumes com- mand of Army of Mississippi, 83 et seq. , 86 et seq. ; Fort Ilindman surrendered to, 87 et seq. ; given command of 13th Army Corps, 91 etseq., 99, 106, 110, 114 et seq., 118, 123, 125 et seq.; reinforced by Stevenson, 130 et seq., 138 et seq., 152, 154 et seq., 159 et seq. ; pursues the enemy, 163 et seq., 166, 109 ; at the siege of Vioksburg, 178 et seq. ; des- patches from, 182 et seq. ; blamed by Grant, 185 et seq. , 189 ; relieved from command, 199 et seq. McCown, Maj.-Gen. J. P., division of, 66 McCullough, Brig. -Gen. H. B., 4 McKean, Brig. -Gen. T. J., division of, 46 et seq. , 52 McKinstry, Capt. J. P., 215 McNair, Brig. -Gen. B., brigade of, 190 Macomb, Comdr. N. H., 215 Macon, Bayou, 97 Macon, Miss., 120 272 INDEX. McPherson, Maj.-Gen. J. B.,51 et Beq. , 56, 58, 61, 72 ; given com- mand of 17th Army Corps, 91 et seq., 96 et seq., 109, 115 et seq., 127, 130, 133 et seq.; be- fore Vicksburg, 136 et seq. ; losses of, 148, 152, 154 et seq. , 159 ; pursues the enemy, 1 63 et seq., 166 et seq., 169; at the siege of Vicksburg, 180 et seq., 193. 200, 204 Maine, regiment of : 28th Infantry, 232 Magruder, Maj.-Gen. J. B., 211 Major, Col. J. P., 231 et seq. Manassas, Va., 137 Maps : Memphis to Iuka, 35 ; Iuka, 40 ; Corinth, 46 ; Memphis to Vicksburg, 57 ; Chickasaw Bluff, 76 ; Arkansas Post, 85 ; Champion's Hill, 153 ; Opera- tions in Louisiana, 212; Port Hudson, 236; Helena, 235 Marmaduke, Maj.-Gen. J. S., divi- sion of, 234 et seq. Maury, Maj.-Gen. D. H., 40, 45, 47, 49 et seq., 75 Maxey, Brig.-Gen. S. B., brigade of, 146, 190, 227 Meohanicsburg, Miss., 186, 188, 192 Meigs, Brig.-Gen. M. C, 8 Memphis, Tenn., 5 et seq , 9, 11, 13 et seq., 28 et seq., 31, 83 et seq., 38, 43 et seq., 55 et seq., 58 et seq., 71 et seq., 80 et seq., 89, 91 et seq., 96 et seq., 106, 108, 118, 120, 128, 138, 177, 187, 300 Meridian, Miss., 119 et seq., 127, 132, 172, 196 Messenger's Perry, Miss., 194 Michigan, 8th Battery, 142 Middleburg, Tenn., 71 Milliken's Bend, La., 73, 80, 83, 89, 92, 101, 104, 109 et seq., 136 et seq., 187, 199, 233, 231, 234 Mississippi, the, 215, 217 et seq. Missouri, regiments of: 6th In- fantry, 79; 7th Infantry, 180; 8th Infantry, 104 Mitchel, Brig.-Gen. O. M., 29 et seq., 33 Mizner, Col. J. K., 71 Mobile, Ala., 13, 21, 31, 36, 81, 119, 210 Monarch, the, 15 et seq., 84 Monongahela, the, 215, 217 Monroe, La., 199, 231 Montgomery, Ala., 120 Montgomery, Commodore J. E., 14 Moore, Brig.-Gen. J. C, brigade of, 50, 176, 184 Moore, Camp, 24 et seq., 27, 230 Moore, Gov. T. O., 19 Morgan, Brig.-Gen. G. W., 30, 73, 77 et seq., 83 et seq., 89 Morton, Miss., 196 Mound City, the, 8, 14, 17 et seq., 113, 123 Mt. Albans Station, Miss., 161, 166 Mouton, Brig.-Gen. Alfred, bri- gade of, 231 et seq. Mower, Brig.-Gen. J. A., brigade of, 199 Mullen, Maj. J. D., 232 Murfreesboro', Tenn., 13 Murphy, Col. K. C, 70 Murphy, Lieut. J. M. L., 123 Napoleon, Ark., 89, 92 Nashville, Tenn., 10, 13, 31, 33, 37, 67 INDEX. 273 Natchez, Miss., 19, 21, 88, 111, 224 New Carthage, La., 106 et seq., 109 et seq. New Era, the, 111 New Madrid, Mo., 5 et seq., 11 et seq. New Orleans, La., 7, 9, 18 et seq., 21, 24, 27, 44, 59 et seq., 82, 159, 195, 209 et seq., 214, 218 et seq. - Newton Station, Miss, 121 et seq. New York, N. Y., 82, 209 Oglesby, Brig. -Gen. R. J., 53 Okolona, Miss., 121 et seq. Oneida, the, 19 Opelousas, La., 213, 219 et seq., 232 et seq., 231, 233 Ord, Maj.-Gen. E. O. O, division of, 38 et seq., 42 et seq., 52; severely wounded, 194 et seq. ; supersedes McClernand, 199 et seq., 204 Osterhaus, Brig.-Gen. P. J., divi- sion of, 110, 116, 127 et seq., 152, 154 et seq., 159 et seq., 163 et seq., 169, 180 et seq., 192 et seq. Owen, Lieut. -Comdr. E. K., 84, 123 Oxford, Miss., 62 et seq., 68, 72 Paducah, Ky., 6, 11 Palmer, Capt. J. S., 215 Panola, Miss., 62 Parke, Maj. -Gen. J. G. , 188 et seq. , 193 et seq. Parker's Cross Roads, Tenn., 69 Parsons, Capt. L. B., 73 Pafctersonville, La., 219 Pea Ridge, Ark., 17 Pemberton, Fort, 100 et seq., 117, 119, 122, 166 12* Pemberton, Lt.-Gen. J. C, 53, 61 et seq., 65 et seq., 74, 81, 99 et seq., 117 et seq., 121 et seq., 126 et seq. ; strength of, 135, 137, 142, 144 et seq., 148 et seq., 154, 157; rout of, 159 et seq. ; calls a council of war, 168,171et seq. , 178, 189 et seq. , 199 et seq. ; sends reinforce- ments to Gardner, 227, 234 Pensacola, Fla. , 13, 19 et seq. Perkins, plantation of, 115 et seq., 125, 138, 187 Perry ville, Ky., 54 Phifer, Brig.-Gen. C. W., brigade of, 50 Pierre, Bayou, 125, 129 et seq. Pillow, Port, 7, 11. et seq., 20, 44, 237 Pillow, Brig.-Gen. Gideon J., 5 et seq. Pittsburg Landing, Tenn., 13 Pittsburg, the, 8, 113, 123 Plaquemine, Bayou, La., 213 et seq., 231 Pocahontas, Ark., 4 et seq. Pocahontas, Tenn., 39, 43 et seq., 52 Polk, Maj.-Gen. L., 5 et seq., 10 et seq., 13, 27 Pontotoc, Miss., 120 Pope, Maj.-Gen. John, 12 et seq., 34,35 Porter, Admiral D. D., 65, 72, 80, 83 et seq., 86, 88, 92 et seq., 98, 103 et seq. ; Grant's letter to, 107, 112 et seq., 119 ; at Grand Gulf, 123 et seq., 178, 197, 199, 220 Porter, Comdr. D. D., 21, 26 Port Gibson, Miss., 122 et seq., 137, 138 et seq., 144, 161, 170 274 INDEX. Port Hudson, La., 2, 27, 28, 37 et seq., 44, 62, 82, 112, 117, 119, 121 et seq., 135, 139, 142, 168, 173, 177, 190 et seq., 207 (note), 208 et seq., 219 et seq. Prentiss, Maj.-Gen. B. M., 235 et seq. Price, Maj.-Gen. Sterling, division of, 4, 36 et seq ; losses of, 42, 53, 62, 75, 234 et seq. Price, the, 15 et seq., 113 Prime, Capt. F. E., 186 Queen or the West, the, 15 et seq., 110 et seq., 214, 220 Quinby, Brig. -Gen. I. F., division of, 91, 98, 101 et seq., 127, 132, 167, 169, 180, 183, 185 Raleigh, N. C, 2 Randolph, Fort, 7, 13 Ransom, Brig.-Gen. T. E. G., bri- gade of, 180, 183, 185 Rattler, the, 84 Raymond, Miss., 141 et seq., 170, 195, 208 Reynolds, Brig.-Gen. A. W., bri- gade of, 132, 157, 161, 176 Richmond, La., 106, 109, 110, 114 et seq., 118, 199 Richmond, the, 215 et seq. Richmond, Va., 2, 10, 31 et seq., 62, 67, 72, 146, 173, 190 et seq., 196, 233 Rienzi, Miss., 34, 37 et seq. Ripley, Miss., 43 et seq., 52, 57, 71, 120 et seq. Rocky Springs, Miss., 133, 141, 224 Rodgers, Comdr. John, 8 Rodney, Miss., 125 Rogers, Col., death of, 50 Rosecrans, Maj.-Gen. W. S., 35 et seq.; losses of, 42 et seq., 45, 48 et seq.; victory and losses of, 53 et seq.; supersedes Buell, 55, 67, 107, 118, 188 Ross, Brig.-Gen. L. F., division of, 98, 101 et seq., 235 Ross' Landing, La., 226 et seq. Buggies, Brig.-Gen. D., command of, 21, 25, 27 Rust, Brig.-Gen. Albert, 43, 227 Sachem, the, 215 et seq. Salomon, Brig.-Gen. Fred., 235 Sara, Bayou, La., 139, 223, 225, 227 St. Charles, La., 17 et seq. St. Louis, Mo., 2, 4 et seq., 11, 56, 72, 109, 188, 237 St. Louis, the, 8, 15, 17 et seq. Savannah, Ga., 2 Schofield, Maj.-Gen. J. M., 187 et seq. Scott, Lt.-Gen. Winfield, 27 Sheldon, Col. L. A., brigade of, 78, 128 Sherman, Maj.-Gen. W. T., 12, 34, 43, 55 et seq. ; leaves Mem- phis, 61 et seq. ; discusses plans with Grant, 64 et seq., 71 ; his movements down the Mississippi, 72 et seq. ; his letter to Halleck, 83 et seq. ; given command of 15th Army Corps, 91 et seq. ; at Steele's Bayou, 104 et seq., 108, 110, 115, 126, 134 ; before Vicks- burg, 136 et seq. ; at Jackson, 148 et seq., 163 et seq. ; at siege of Vicksburg, 177 et seq. ; pursues Johnston to Brandon Station, 193 et seq., 200, 210, 228 et seq. Shiloh, Tenn., 13 et seq., 20, 107 INDEX. 275 Shirk, Lieut. -Comdr. J. W., 84, 183 Shoupe, Brig. -Gen. F. A., brigade of, 177 Shreveport, La., 220, 224 efc seq., 234 Silver Wave, the, 113 Simsport, La., 225 Smith, Brig. -Gen. W. S., reinforces Grant, 187, 189 Smith, Capt. Melancton, 215 Smith, Brig.-Gen. A J., 73, 77 et seq., 83, 87, 127, 129, 132, 152, 155 et seq.; losses of, 160, 164, 169, 180 et seq. , 204 et seq. Smith, Lt.-Gen. B. K., 30, 36, 199, 231, 234 Smith, Maj.-Gen. Martin L., 20, 22, 30, 62, 79, 150, 162, 165 et seq., 168 et seq., 176 et seq., 184, 203 et seq. Smith, Brig.-Gen. Morgan L., 66, 73, 77 et seq., 83 Smith, Brig.-Gen. Giles A., bri- gade of, 179, 183 Smith, Brig.-Gen. .7. B., division of, 99, 130, 142 et seq., 157 et seq., 180 Smith, Lieut. -Comdr. W., 84 Smith, plantation of, 115 et seq. Smith, Brig.-Gen. T. Kilby, bri- gade of, 179 Snyder's Bluff, Miss., 150 Springfield, 111., 66, 185 Stanley, Brig.-Gen. D. S., division of, 40 et seq., 46 et seq., 50, 52 Stanton, Sec. Edwin M., 9, 59 et seq., 90 Starksville, Miss. , 120 Steele's Bayou, Miss., 75-102 et seq., 106, 112 Steele, Maj.-Gen. P., 66, 73, 77 et seq., 83, 85, 87, 110, 115, 118, 138, 169, 178, 183, 185, 194 et seq. Stevenson, Brig.-Gen. J. D., bri- gade of, 130, 142, 157, 180 Stevenson, Maj.-Gen. C. L., di- vision of, 66, 75, 100, 117, 119, 122 et seq., 126, 132 et seq., 145, 149 et seq., 155 et seq., 165; at Vicksburg, 170, 204, 206 (note) Stone, CoL W. M., brigade of, 128 et seq. Stout's Bayou, Miss., 175 et seq. Stuart, Brig.-Gen. D., division of, 83, 85, 104 Sullivan, Brig.-Gen. J. C, 50, 68 et seq. Sumter, the, 15 et Beq. Sumter, Port, 2 Switzerland, the, 15 et seq., 112, 138, 223 Tatloe, Brig.-Gen. T. H., brigade of, 132 Taylor, Maj.-Gen. R., 199, 213, 230 et seq. Teche, Bayou, La., 213 et seq., 219, 230 et seq., 233 Thayer, Brig.-Gen. J. M, brigade of, 78 et seq. Thibodeau, La., 219, 231 Thompson, M. Jeff., 4 et seq., 12 Thompson's Bluff, Miss., 128 Thompson, the, 15 et seq. Tilghman, Brig.-Gen. L., 53, 119, 123, 126, 132 etseq , 158 et seq. Totten, Brig.-Gen. J. G, 8 Tracy, Brig.-Gen. E. D., brigade of, 126 et seq., 130 Trenton, Tenn., 69 Tnllahoma, Tenn., 144 Tupelo, Miss., 30, 36, 64, 70, 121 276 INDEX. Tusoumbia, Ala., 36, 38 Tusoumbia, the, 113, 123 et seq. Tuttle, Brig. -Gen. J. M., division of, 138, 169, 178, 183, 185, 193 Tyler, the, 9 Union City, Tenn., 68 Utica, Miss., 141 VanDorn, Maj.-Gen. Earl, 11, 13, 20 ; supersedes Lovell, 21, 24, 27, 36 et seq., 42 et seq.; de- feat of, 53 et seq., 62 et seq., 70, 74, 100 Van Dorn, the, 15 et seq. Vaughn, Brig. -Gen. J. C, brigade of, 60, 75, 119, 162, 164, 177, 184 Vernon, Miss., 193 Vioksburg, Miss., 2, 7, 14, 18 et seq., 30 et seq., 37, 44, 54 et seq., 100, 103, 106, 108 et seq., 110, 111, 112, 113, 117 et seq., 125, 126, 132 et seq., 161 et seq. j surrender of, 192 et seq. Vioksburg, the, 111 Vidal, Bayou, La., 115, 116 Villepigue, Brig. -Gen. J. B., 43 et seq. Wade, Col. Win., 124 Wainwright, Comdr. J. M., 211 Walke, Capt. H., 123 Walker, Maj.-Gen. J. G., division of, 199 Walker, Brig. -Gen. L. M., 230 et seq., 234 et seq. Walker, Brig. -Gen. W. H. T., bri- gade of, 135, 145 et seq. Walker, Maj.-Gen. W. H. T., di- vision of, 190, 192 et seq. Walker, Lieut. -Comdr. J. G., 84 Wallace, Brig. -Gen. L., division of, 34 et seq. Walnut Hills, Miss., 73 et seq. Warrenton, Miss., 93 et seq., 99 et seq., 106, 107, 112, 113, 144 et seq., 150, 105, 170, 175 et seq., 1S3, 187, 189, 198 Washburne, Maj.-Gen. C. C, 62, 189, 193 et seq. Washington, D. C, 35, 59 et seq.,: 63, 70, 72, 82, 91, 93, 173, 200 Waul, Col. T. N., legion of, 176 et seq. Webb, the, 111 Weitzel, Brig. -Gen. G. , 213 et seq. , 219, 225, 228 et seq., 233 Westfield, the, 211 Wilderness, battle of the, 137 Williams, Brig. -Gen. Thos., 19, 21 et seq. ; death of, 26 et seq. Willow Springs, Miss., 133 et seq., 140 Wilson, Col. J. H., 97 et seq. Wilson, Lieut. -Comdr. Byron, 123 Woodworth, Lieut. S. E., 84 Wyatt, Miss., 62 Yazoo City, Miss., 99, 103, 187 et seq., 192 et seq. Yazoo Pass, Miss., 97 et seq., 118 Young's Point, La., 18, 92 et seq., 97, 99, 103, 109, 115 MESSRS. CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS are publishing, under the general title of the Campaigns of the Civil War, a series of volumes, contributed at their solicitation by a number of leading actors in and students of the great conflict of 1861-65, with a view to bringing together, for the first time, a full and authoritative military history of the suppres- sion of the Rebellion. The final and exhaustive form of this great narrative, in which every doubt shall be settled and every detail covered, may be a possibility only of the future. But it is a matter for surprise that twenty years after the beginning of the Rebellion, and when a whole generation has grown up needing such knowledge, there is no authority which is at the same time of the highest rank, intelligible and trustworthy, and to which a reader can turn for any general view of the field— for a strong, vivid, concise but truly proportioned story of the great salient events. The many reports, regimental histories, memoirs, and other materi- als of value for special passages, require, for their intelligent reading, an ability to combine and proportion them which the ordinary reader does not possess. There have been no attempts at general histories which have supplied this satisfactorily to any large part of the public. Undoubtedly there has been no such narrative as would be especially welcome to men of the new generation, and would be valued by a very great class of readers; — and there has seemed to be great danger that the time would be allowed to pass when it would be possible to give to such a work the vividness and accuracy that come from personal recollection. These Jacts led to the conception of the present work. From every department of the Government, from the officers ot the army, and from a great number of custodians of records and special information everywhere, both authors and publishers have received every aid that could be asked in this undertaking ; and in announcing the issue of the work the publishers take this occasion to convey the thanks which the authors have had individual opportunities to express elsewhere. The volumes of the series will be duodecimos of about 250 pages each, illustrated by maps and plans prepared under the direction of the authors. They will appear, as far as possible, in the chronological order of the Campaigns of which they treat; and by their preliminary and concluding chapters will be so far connected that the completed work will practically cover the entire field of the war. The price of each volume will be $1.06. The following volumes are now ready : I.— THE OUTBREAK OF REBELLION. By John G. Nicolay, Esq., Private Secretary to President Lincoln ; late Consul-General to France, etc.. A preliminary volume, describing the opening of the war, and covering the period from the election ol Lincoln to the end of the first battle of Bull Run. II.— FROM FORT HENRY TO CORINTH. By the Hon. M. F. Force, Justice of the Superior Court, Cincinnati ; late Brigadier-General and Bvt. Maj. Gen'l, U.S.V., commanding First Division, 17th Corps: in 1862, Lieut. Colonel of the 20th Ohio, commanding the regiment at Shiloli ; Treasurer of the Society of the Army of the Tennessee. The narrative of events in the West from the Summer of 1861 to May, t86a* covering the capture of FtS. Henry and Donelson, the Battle of Shiloh, etc., etc. III.— THE PENINSULA. By Alexander S. Webb, LL.D., President of the College of the City of New York ; Assistant Chief of Artillery, Army of the Potomac, 1861-62; Inspector General Fifth Army Corps; General commanding 2d Div., 2d Corps ; Major General Assigned, and Chief of Staff, Army of the Potomac. The history of McCiellan's Peninsula Campaign, from his appointment to the end of the Seven Days' Fight. IV THE ARMY UNDER POPE. By John C. Ropes, Esq. , of the Military Historical Society of Massachusetts, the Massachusetts Historical Society, etc. From the appointment of Pope to command the Army of Virginia, to the appoint- ment of McClelian to the general command in September, 1862. V THE ANTIETAM AND FREDERICKSBURG. By Francis Winthrop Palfrey, Bvt. Brigadier Gen'l, U.S.V., and formerly Colonel 20th Mass. Infantry ; Lieut. Col. of the 20th Massachusetts at the battle of the Antietam ; Member of Military Historical Society of Massachusetts, of the Massachu- setts Historical Society, etc. From the appointment of McClelian to the general command, Sept. 1862, to the end of the battle of Fredericksburg. VI.— CHANCELLORSVILLE AND GETTYSBURG. By Abner Doubleday, Bvt. Maj. Gen'l, U.S.A., and Maj. Gen'l, U. S. V. ; commanding the First Corps at Gettysburg, etc. From the appointment of Hooker, through the campaigns of Chancellorsville and Gettysburg, to the retreat of Lee after the latter battle. VII.— THE ARMY OF THE CUMBERLAND. By Henry M. Cist, Brevet Brig. Gen'l U.S.V.; A.A.G. on the stan" of Major Gen'l Rosecrans, and afterwards on that of Major Gen'l Thomas; Corresponding Secretary of the Society of the Army of the Cumberland. From the formation of the Army of the Cumberland to the end of the battles at Chattanooga, November, 1863. IX.— THE CAMPAIGN OF ATLANTA. By the Hon. Jacob D. Cox, Ex-Governor of Ohio ; late Secretary of the Interior of the United States; Major General U.S.V., com- manding Twenty-third Corps during the campaigns of Atlanta and the Carolinas, etc., etc. From Sherman's first advance into Georgia in May, 1864, to the beginning of the March to the Sea. X.— THE MARCH TO THE SEA— FRANKLIN AND NASHVILLE. By the Hon. Jacob D. Cox. From the beginning of the March to the Sea to the Surrender of Johnston — including alsp the operations of Thomas in Tennessee. The following volumes, now preparing for early publica- tion, will complete the series : VIII — THE MISSISSIPPI. By Francis Vinton Greene, Lieut, of Engineers, U. S. Army ; late Military Attachg to the U. S. Legation in St. Petersburg ; Author of " the Russian Army and its Campaigns in Turkey in 1877-78," and of "Army Life in Russia." An account of the operations — especially at Vicksburg and Port Hudson — by which the Mississippi River and its shores were restored to the control of the Union. XL— THE SHENANDOAH VALLEY in 1864. The Cam- paign of Sheridan. By George E. Pond, Esq., Associate Editor of the Army and Navy Journal. XII THE CAMPAIGNS OF GRANT IN VIRGINIA. By Andrew A. Humphreys, Brigadier General and Bvt. Major General, U.S.A.; late Chief of Engineers ; Chief of Staff, Army of the Potomac, i863-'64 ; commanding Second Corps, i864-'65, etc., etc. Covering the Virginia Campaigns of 1864 and '65, to Lee's surrender. . %* The above books for sale by nil booksellers, or will Be sent t post-pnia\ upon receipt 0/ price by CHARLES SCRIBNTER'S SONS, 743 -and- 745 Broadway, New York,